#god youre so tactless coming out of nowhere
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
it's so fucked up how you try to come back into my life after all this time, after i've blocked you literally everywhere, and somehow you find my tiktok and shamelessly follow me there
acting as if no time has passed, as if absolutely nothing happened between us
#like .. this man preyed on me since i was 15/16#he attained his goal i was smitten with him when i turned 19 and he started talking to me on whatsapp every DAY#and all while he had a gf too wtf bro im sick thinking about it i just have to let this out#and when i finally got to england i never revealed my location and had stopped talking to him but he called me on skype#god youre so tactless coming out of nowhere#also the fact you followed me and youre married now ?!!#my god yt men have me SCARRED
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
handling an overly emotional partner (Law, Zoro, Bepo)
a/n: when i tell you i literally stopped mid-drawing to write this bc i didnât want to lose the inspiration-- iâve been fielding some shark week nonsense lately so i figured the best remedy would be some comfort fluff from my favorite boys, enjoyyyy ăâ˝ăÂ
masc reader, he/they law word count: 1.5k
Law
They are in NO way prepared to handle any of... this
Depending on what stage of life heâs in (especially when they were younger), Law might outright call the whole thing off - but typically theyâd just hand you to Pen or Shach and go hide/ruminate in his room
Itâs definitely something to get used to - but something worth doing if heâs already created a bond worth keeping with you
Realistically, Law would know; itâs not like youâd spring into a blubbering mess out of nowhere the moment you two started dating and itâs unlike them to just go on a date with a stranger on a whimÂ
So heâd at least be aware of your emotional turbulence, and knowing that, would still fall in love with your little idiosyncrasies and personal charms - doesnât make any of this that much easier though
Expect awkwardness, rigidity, your captain fighting the urge to flee like a skittish leopard cub, but above all please know that Lawâs trying their best that they love you because by god they wouldnât be doing this for anyone else
Itâs important to note that theyâd never make fun of you for this, even as a light hearted âjokeâ - youâre a sensitive guy, more than most, and thatâs just how it is - nothing else to say about it
As they mature into adulthood and your relationship with him becomes far more comfortable Law drops the unease, theyâre a lot less clumsy with your emotions and learn to navigate them with care because that is what they feel in their heart of hearts for you, after all
Something got too scary during movie night? Cuddle up close dear, heâll hold you through the rough bits and kiss your forehead until itâs over or accompany you in your room if itâs more than you can handle
Breaking a glass? It wasnât your fault and itâs not the end of the world, accidents happen and even though Law isnât keen on the idea of you getting cut on those shards, they do find the odd bits of clumsiness here and there to be endearing - câmon, heâll help you pick up the pieces
You saw a baby animal or even Bepo doing something too cute and you absolutely canât help yourself from tearing up? Well, thatâs... oh come here already, you can weep into their shoulder but just donât get snot on him, alright?
Zoro
Zoro is and can be a lot of things - pigheaded and woefully directionless at the worst and best of times
But heâs not stupid, at least not when it matters
Heâs blunt and tactless, definitely, but Zoroâs somehow just had an inkling for sniffing out peopleâs inner feelings much like his captain
Not immediately, no, it does take some time; but once he feels that thereâs something amiss, he comes right out with it
Zoro would get the feeling you were hiding something - your vulnerability, that was never really a secret when you joined the crew but as you took a growing interest in and once you were with him tried to diminish because you were afraid heâd think less of you for it - and after a day or two heâd ask
Youâd try to divert from the topic, weasel your way out of talking about this before your tear ducts betrayed you, but soon your face would bear streaks and now Zoro really needed to know what was going on
Heâd wait patiently as you explained yourself, bearing no judgement or even mild annoyance the more coherent your words became as you calmed down, furiously wiping your eyes and still avoiding his gaze, though
After you finished, heâd hold your shoulders gently, trailing his fingers up your arms in a wordless show of asking for the permission that you grant him easily, always
Zoro would be a little irked deep down, that this was the kind of man your (unconscious) mind thought him as, the kind of person that would turn his partner away just from a show of human emotion and some saltwaterÂ
For all his shows of machismo and overt masculinity, Zoro would never. Ever, question your manhood for crying. Sadness, joy, fear, and anger are all your feelings and you have full right to feel them. So what if your feelings move you intensely enough to tease?Â
Is it not masculine in and of itself to know oneâs own heart and express it however he please? Itâs more than most men heâs seen and Zoroâs more than happy to cut down anyone who has a problem with that.
Bepo
Two peas in a pod, you and Bepo, none on the ship are more alike than their resident youngest sweethearts
Youâd both cry over anything and everything if possible - it goes without saying that Bepo would never judge you for being emotional either, and even on the very unlikely change that the sweetest, kindest bear you knew did harbor those feelings for what ever reason, well... glass houses and all
Cuddles are abundant between you, at first itâs to comfort after a lousy day, then itâs over crummy interactions, and eventually you just want an excuse to hold each other
You tear up at someone raising their voice at you but strangely feel an immediate heat in your chest when someone does the same or is just plain mean to Bepo, your soft-spoken, loving (not so) little Bepo
You try and stand up for him only to shrink and cling to your boyfriend when the offending party turns to glare at you so Pen, Shach, and/or Ikkaku have to step in, but the sentiment is greatly appreciated nonetheless
Bepo would simultaneously praise you for your bravery and downplay the need for protecting him, he is a big strong bear after all, and youâd tut - patting his nose to watch it scrunch up as you tell him that those people had no right to be talking that cruelly to him, so of course you have to defend your darling boyfriend
Bepo would blush and try to hide his big olâ snout in the crook of your neck, rolling you both over onto the bed and sparking a fit of laughter in the process until your captain thwacks the wall dividing your room and their office with the end of a broom handle in a clear gesture to keep it down
Bepo wonât admit it, but he secretly finds you super cool when you defend him like that and it makes his heart do jumping jacks knowing you care for him like this; not that he doesnât think you love him otherwise or wonât tell his boyfriend that heâs super cool for other reasons, itâs just this specific one
And Bepo gets his moment to shine one day when youâre on a walk with him one night, stars shining bright on this sleepy little town - a stray pup runs up to you and you canât help but sob when the poor thing eats the food you buy it out of your palm, Bepo crouching alongside you but seemingly more frightened of the brave little puppy than it is of him because he doesnât want to scare it away
While you smile and assure him that your new canine friend wasnât going anywhere (no way Law was going to let a dog into the Tang, though), an older man stumbles out of the local tavern hurling insults about crybabies among other things as he staggers towards you
Before he can get within a meter of you, however, Bepo stands back and bellows the loudest roar youâve ever heard come out of him, let alone sound
Although the two of you have to book it once the rest of the neighborhood wakes up with their pistols thinking itâs another snow beast attack, youâre laughing the entire way back to the ship and once Bepo stops covering his face in embarrassment, youâll replace those lovely paws with your kisses
#cebwrites#one piece#one piece x reader#op x reader#trafalgar law#trafalgar law x reader#op law#he/they trafalgar law#law x masc reader#law x male reader#law x reader#law x you#zoro roronoa x reader#roronoa zoro#one piece zoro#Zoro One Piece#zoro#op zoro#zoro x reader#zoro x y/n#zoro x you#zoro x male reader#zoro x masc reader#one piece bepo#op bepo#bepo x reader#bepo#that bepo?? the love of my life#male reader#masc reader
164 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Imagine someone coming up to you in real life and telling you that your partner is an abuser. Would you like that? Probably not. Likewise, people who love Ascended Astarion don't like being told things like that all the time. You invade someone else's privacy with your inappropriate advice and comments, and then get offended when they defend themselves and their partner. Mind your own personal life and stay out of other people's.
you talk as if he's a real person you're dating irl and im sorry but that's weird as hell. he's a fictional character whose story is very obviously break the cycle of abuse/ continue the cycle of abuse trope based on the path the player chooses. it is a simple fact, plain as day and im baffled by the people who dont see that at all. i also love ascended astarion! he's still becoming an abuser! it is in the theme of the fictional story! nothing wrong with liking an evil character. ive seen some terrible comments made by aa haters since ive been in the fandom, so i get the frustration of seeing such comments but oh my god do not compare the fictional character that was enslaved and abused with real people that have a history of abuse and how a relationship with them would be like, it is NOWHERE NEAR the same thing. that is wayy more tactless than what some people on the internet say about your favourite character. go outside
.
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
( DEVIL IN A NEW SUIT. )
Moneyâs something that makes the world go around. Â Thereâs absolutely nothing wrong with securing the bag. Â You donât shame anyone for doing what they need to do. Â
That is, until you come face to face with the poor guy thatâs being suckered out of both his heart and cash. Â You simply canât let it go on.
pairing. Â jjk x f!reader.
genre + rating. idiots to lovers. fluff, angst, smut. the holy trifecta, babies! explicit, obviously. Â
tags / warnings. Â mentions of infidelity, kook being adorable and sad, reader being a bit of a tactless butthole, a satin playsuit (very nsfw), kook does a 180, smut in the form of: a slight oral fixation, too much spit, overstimulation, pussy slapping, unprotected sex (pls donât be irresponsible).
wc.  12.2k of nonsense. pure nonsense, i tells ya.Â
beta reader(s). @hobi-gifâ did what she always does aka read through this and made me a better writer and @yeoldontknowâ dealt with my big dumbass and let me cry about my pea brain to her. i love you both sm!!! â¨đ
author note.  the long-awaited fic is here!! i really hope you enjoy it. if you do, please maybe leave a comment or something? i swung back and forth between loving and hating this so itâd really, really mean a lot. anyway, thanks as always for reading and i adore you! stay safe and happy and healthy!
Heâs a sucker. Thatâs what you think of him, despite the fact youâve never met him. Itâd be impossible not to, given what youâve heard.Â
His girlfriend - or something - is in every other week, flashing his black card like she has something to prove. Sometimes, sheâs by herself; often, sheâs with another gaggle of girls that fawn all over themselves and shriek a little too loudly for your taste. Theyâre vapid, snooty in a way that makes you cringe every time they step into the boutique. Still, youâre nice because this is your job and you have to be. You canât exactly tell a paying customer to get lost - even if you think it at least six times each visit.Â
âHe has no idea.â Itâs always the same thing, a story that pulls at your heartstrings yet has you scoffing in equal parts. âI told him we were doing a girlsâ trip but Hyunjinâs going to meet me on his way back and weâre spending the week at the Ritz.â
How can he possibly be this dumb, you wonder. How canât he see past the pretty pink lipstick and perfectly coiffed blonde hair? It isnât even that nice of a colour job - too icy and reminiscent of Malibu Barbie.Â
(Sheâd bragged about it once - how sheâd gotten an appointment at one of the most coveted salons in the city, spending hours in the stylistâs chair to get this âperfect shadeâ. Her words, not yours.)
You figure he must be some lonely schmuck, some poor old sap who canât possibly get what heâs looking for anywhere else. Maybe he had some weird spoiling kink - if so, where was your man like that - or he just wanted companionship and found it in the arms of girls who paid him any sort of attention. Truthfully, you thought a lot of things about him. Kind of had to, given how often his girlfriend was in, rambling about her exploits and snickering behind his back.
Youâd never expected him to be like this.
Jeon Jungkook shows up on a Sunday afternoon, shortly after lunch and with the dopiest smile on his face.Â
Your colleague notices him first, nudging you to attention because you, unlike her, actually do productive things while youâre at work like go through layaways and make sure items arenât sitting in the back gathering dust.
âHeâs cute,â she very poorly whispers, voice carrying because it always does. Sheâs a younger girl - maybe a few years your junior, whoâd gotten her job through pure nepotism - but sheâs sweet enough. Zero tact, though. Never notices when sheâs being just a little too forceful with her sales but her sweet smile and full rack seem to keep her from getting into any trouble. You consider her a vaguely annoying sister, someone you love even when you donât necessarily like her.
You glance up from the iPad balanced in your hands, disinterested. âWho?â
Thereâs an older couple striding past the entrance, hand-in-hand with three Hermes bags. (God, what awful taste.) Thereâs another couple standing at the mouth of the Louis Vuitton boutique, bickering about which belt will best match the boyfriendâs tux best. (The answer is neither, because those belts do not belong with a classic black tux.)
âHim.â
Yejin all but points him out, jerking her chin in his direction. You donât know how you hadnât really clocked him in the first place. Maybe because heâs so unassuming that youâd just brushed over him, noting his outfit before moving on. When you look at him - really look at him - you canât look away.
You think heâs handsome in that off-kilter kind of way, too-big teeth and too-wide eyes. Heâs terribly innocent looking, despite the fact that heâs wearing a gleaming gold Rolex and sleek black boots you recognise from Pradaâs 2019 RTW. Everything he wears is tailored, fitting him to the point you wonder who his seamstress is. Â
But then he speaks, and itâs not the suave, sultry voice youâd expect. Itâs featherlight and almost shy, bashful in its delivery. Â
âIâm here to pick up a bag for my girlfriend?â He upspeaks. Itâs stupidly adorable.
Bless her soul, Yejin throws a glance in your direction first. A silent âyours or mine?â thatâs answered when you step forward, blindingly bright customer service smile in full effect. âWhatâs the item and the name itâs under?â You keep in mind heâs said girlfriend very clearly, even as you canât help but trail your stare over his shoulders, the dimple that digs itself into his cheek when he speaks again.
âOh, itâs under mine. Jungkook. Jeon Jungkook.âÂ
Youâre floored. This is Jeon Jungkook? This specimen draped in leather and fine Japanese silk is the poor idiot wrapped around Barbieâs finger? Youâve got to be kidding.
You wonder whether the surprise is evident on your face. It must be, given how quickly Yejin interrupts, piping up in that saccharine sweet voice of hers. âIâll grab it! The Box bag in cloud, right?â
Jungkook can only nod dumbly. He has no idea what heâs there to pick up - only that he needs to because his girlfriend is away on a trip with her two best female friends. He tells you as much, chuckling at his own ignorance. Itâd be cute if it werenât so sad, his eyes twinkling like the jewels set in your ears. Thereâs so much love in his eyes itâs frankly sickening. Â
It comes before you can help it, snapping off your tongue - an oil spill ready to drag him to the depths of hell.
âOh - youâre Kikoâs boyfriend? I thought youâd left for Hong Kong already.â Your head tilts - the picture of innocence as you continue to spew things you shouldnât, staining the innocence of his expression with each word that drops off. âShe said she was leaving on Friday.â Even while youâre tearing this poor manâs life apart, youâre racking your brain for the off-handed comments sheâd made. âShe kept going on and on about how she was so excited to be staying at the Ritz.â
Itâs almost like you gain some sick sort of satisfaction in watching his face fall. Youâve never seen someone crumble so quickly, every ounce of affection swept up and spat out in the time it takes you to take a solid, proper breath. Â
You do feel bad. Not for saying it, but for being the person to do this. For hurting this stranger. (At least he knew?)
âI think you have me mistaken for someone else.â Gone is the sunny friendliness, the blissful geniality. Heâs very much uncertain, bunny teeth digging into the full swell of his bottom lip. Heâs pigeon-toed and round-shouldered, thick brows drawn neatly over his stare as he focuses on some indeterminate point somewhere by his feet.Â
If Yejin were on the floor with you, sheâd tell you to knock it off. Chastise you for getting involved in something you had no business being in. (Sheâd be right, but youâve always been an advocate for tough love.) As it stands, sheâs still in the back finding that stupid girlâs bag and youâre here, shaking your head, weakening Jungkookâs resolve with the edge of your teeth. âNo, she definitely said she was going away with her boyfriend. Did you maybe give us the wrong name?â
Maybe if he werenât so upset, heâd be more offended by the insinuation heâs stupid. Instead, he only falters further, head mimicking yours. Poor guy.
âIâI think thereâs been a mistake.â
Yeah, you dating that gold-digger, you want to say. Instead, you meet his stare like you havenât just dug a thousand holes in his foundation. âOh, maybe. Iâm sorry.â The apology is honest, even if the meaning behind it isnât. Thatâs a thing, right? Apologising to make someone feel better, even when you donât necessarily agree with it? Â
God, youâre an altruist.Â
âItâs fine.â When he stutters, adorable lisp coming out to play, you know itâs not. You applaud him for his brave face, even if itâs very poorly offered - a makeshift mask you think you could tear off with just another well-aimed word. (You wonât.)
âHere it is!â Yejinâs back, bouncing out from behind the counter with the giant white bag in her hands. If she notices the atmosphere, she says nothing. You remind yourself to tell her good job once Jungkook leaves - and you know heâll leave the moment heâs got those silk handles in his hand. He looks about ready to cry - or ready to fight, youâre not sure.
Once the purchase is passed over, he nods his head furiously and you swear you see a tear go flying. You donât have time to ask before heâs hoofing it out of the store. Â
He doesnât even notice heâs left his wallet on the counter.
By the time you snatch it up and round the corner, heâs nowhere to be found. Probably because running in stilettos is next to impossible and heâs gotten an embarrassed head start. Well then.
âI guess weâll have to call him,â you hum, turning the Prada bi-fold over and over in your hands. Itâs practically brand new, stuffed with large bills, his driverâs license, and few credit cards, including a Hyundai black card. The same one on file that his girlfriend - maybe soon-to-be ex-girlfriend? - uses shamelessly.
Yejinâs watching you carefully, silently. Youâre counting down how long itâll be until she asks - because you can see the curiosity swimming in her eyes, practically bulging her cheeks with the effort of keeping her questions caged behind her teeth.
Finally, after a good three minutes, sheâs at your side, bony point of her chin digging a grave into your shoulder. Itâs probably not the most appropriate thing but sheâs never much been one for decorum. (You either, but still.)Â
âSo⌠what was that about?â
You donât bother to turn when you speak, back to running through order details and matching them with customers. âWhat?â
âYou knowâ that!â She waves her wrist in a circle, gesturing toward the space Jungkook had occupied not five minutes ago. âHe ran out of here like he was scared for his life.â
âScared of the truth,â you correct.Â
You hadnât thought it was possible for her to get more pale - sheâs already fine porcelain, perpetually slathered in sunscreen - but she somehow does, balking at your response. There it is.Â
âWhat?â Thereâs a reproachful edge to her words, an uncertainty that tells more than the single syllable.Â
âWhat?â Itâs mimicry and a challenge all in one, meeting her stare from the corner of your periphery. You can read every emotion that runs through her expression: shock, displeasure, confusion. Â
She retreats a step, bottom lip caught between her teeth. (She really does remind you of your little sister.) âSo, you told him?â
You shrug, a noncommittal gesture that disrupts the curtain of silk that falls over your shoulder. You hadnât laid it out for him but surely he had an idea now. There was no way he didnât.Â
âI pointed out a few conflicting facts. Thatâs all.â Youâre not ashamed about what youâve done. Youâd want to know if you were him. Consider it an act of goodwill.Â
The silence that meets your ears isn���t surprising but you donât pay it any further mind. Whatâs done is done. Now he knows, or something close to it. The chips would simply fall where they were meant to.Â
You have to admit - youâre rooting for him.Â
Whatever Yejinâs thinking, she keeps it to herself for the rest of the shift. She knows better than to berate you about something like this, not that she would anyway. Obnoxious as she can be, you have an understanding. It strengthens your not-quite-close-friends-but-more-than-colleagues relationship.Â
Itâs only at the end of your shift that she brings it up again, drifting over to you as you complete your cash count for the evening.Â
She holds Jungkookâs wallet in her hand, mouth pursed thoughtfully as she taps it against the edge of the counter. âYou have to call him.â
You almost lose your count, finishing with a pinched expression. âWhoever works tomorrow morning can call him.â Youâre not brushing off the responsibility - you really could care less - but simply passing it along to the next person. Sensible.Â
As it turns out, youâre the person who works the next morning, called in because another associate has come down with a cold. Â
Youâre two lattes deep when you remember the wallet, tucked neatly behind the counter with a yellow sticky note posted to the front. You suppose itâs your responsibility now. You know if Yejin comes in tomorrow and sees it, sheâll give you her childish brand of hell.Â
The line rings twice before it picks up, that oddly familiar voice crackling through the speaker. âHello?â
âJungkook?â Â
Thereâs a beat of silence followed by a careful confirmation. âYes, thatâs me?â Upspeaking again. How cute.Â
âIâm calling from the CELINE boutique.â You can practically imagine the look on his face, eyes as wide as saucers as he recalls the awful-to-him encounter. âYou left your wallet here and I wanted to make sure you got it back.â
âO-oh, uhââ Itâs like encountering a baby bunny - or deer or something equally adorable and vulnerable. âThanks. I didnât even notice. Um, I can come pick it up today?â Thereâs another pause, the sound of fingers over a screen, and then heâs back. âIs that okay?â
Leave it to him to have lost his wallet and yet be worried about putting someone else out. He truly was a sucker.Â
âThatâs fine. Weâre open until six tonight.â Â
âIâll be there before dinner.â As if realizing how vague that is, he continues, words running headlong into each other like he canât get them out fast enough. âBefore six, I mean. Um, is around five-thirty okay?âÂ
You want to tell him to just come whenever, that it really doesnât matter to you, but that probably isnât going to help the situation. Instead, you hum a quiet sound of confirmation. âOf course. Weâll see you then.âÂ
He hangs up immediately.Â
The second time you meet Jeon Jungkook, heâs just as endearing as the last. Itâs actually surprising, if youâre being honest. Youâd thought heâd be resentful or mean or any other emotion better fitting someone whose entire world had turned upside-down.
As it stands, heâs just the right-side of anxious, a hundred little sparks of uncertainty flaring beneath his skin and lighting him up in neon. You can see him from a mile away heâs lit up so bright, seemingly uncomfortable in his own skin.
Your heart aches for him - and then it skips, almost trips over its own two feet when he wanders into the store with his hands dug deep into the pocket of his pants.
How he looks tonight is nothing like how heâd looked yesterday. Somehow, you like it more. The undone head-to-toe Balenciaga, the unruly curl of his dark hair. Itâs effortlessly chic - though you think it might have something to do with the fact that heâs just an attractive person. (Good-looking people could get away with anything - even god-awful fashion faux pas.)
At the sight of you, he seems to further lose steam, eyes widening to such an extent you briefly worry for him. Surely theyâll fall out of their sockets one day. Â
âO-oh. Itâs you.â The moment the words come, heâs blushing the colour of your red-soled shoes, horrified. âI m-mean, justââ He takes a deep breath, finds his footing and tries again. âYouâre the girl that helped me yesterday.â Spoken like you, the exact girl who helped him yesterday, wouldnât remember that fact yourself. Â
âThatâs right,â you say evenly, expression neutral. Itâs almost as if that surprises him more - as if heâd expected you to shy away from the knowledge. Â
The two of you stare at each other for longer than is strictly speaking necessary. Well, you stare at him and he kind of bounces his eyes around the room. You know he canât be that interested in the croc stamp Belt bag behind your head or the selection of small leather goods in the glass case. Â
Heâs so awkward.
(You did kind of ruin his day though, so you canât blame him.)
âSo, um, my wallet?â Heâs made barely any headway, still lingering awkwardly by the front of the store. You canât help your smile - itâs more of a smirk - as you raise the item in question. Â
âRight here.â
Jungkook glances from it to your face, then back again. He makes the same trip twice more. âCan I have it?â To your surprise, heâs taken two whole steps toward you, brow furrowed. Heâs still terribly soft, rounded edges and innocent eyes, but heâs making progress. Good job, you think.
âOf course.â You mirror him, moving out from behind the counter. Somehow, thatâs not the right move, because his features are breaking and rearranging, big bunny teeth worrying a hole straight through his bottom lip. Youâd think heâd be more confident, more demanding, more⌠everything. (You quite like that he isnât - a complete anomaly - but you also imagine itâs also to his detriment. Too much honey, not enough vinegar.)
This time, he closes the distance with three long strides. It hadnât escaped you how tall he was, the length of his gait - after all, youâd tried to run after him - but youâre still a little surprised when heâs in front of you, not a foot away, arm extended. Palm out, he asks again, all while refusing eye contact. âMay I have it, please?âÂ
You hand it over with a soft laugh, pressing the grained leather into his hand. You expect him to retreat immediately and he does - but then he turns and his expression is inscrutable. Is he going to say thank you? Berate you for what youâd done yesterday?
Neither, it seems. âWhy did you do it?â Thereâs no anger, just an abiding sadness that laces his words, turns them the saddest shade of blue.
âDo it?â You know what he means. You ask anyway.
âWhy did you tell me?â Jungkookâs doing that thing again, alternating between biting his tongue and chewing his cheek as he stares at you. You can practically see the melancholy rolling off him; it shines dark on the depths of his irises, how his fist trembles just barely at his side. For all his good looks and leisurely charm, you can see the effort it takes to hold himself together now.
Guilt ascends, starts somewhere deep in your stomach and turns stomach acid to butterflies. It creeps higher and higher over your spine, locking each vertebrae until youâre immobile, unable to tear your gaze from his. âI thought you deserved to know.â
âBut why?âÂ
âWhat do you mean?â Â
Itâs almost comical, how both your expressions descend into bewilderment - like looking into a fun house mirror. Heâs trying to wrap his mind around your actions and youâre just trying to make sense of his confusion. Â
You anticipate a response - can see it tittering on the tip of his tongue - but he seems to think better of it, shaking his head. It dislodges a wayward curl from behind his ear, silver twinkling with the movement. Â
âThank youâ is all he offers before speed-walking away.
You donât expect to see Jeon Jungkook for a third time. Â
Heâs waiting for you when you end your shift on Thursday, standing somewhere between the two boutiques, loitering like some kind of gremlin. (Except heâs dressed exceptionally well, slick black jeans and a Balenciaga tee shirt that rivals the cost of your shoes. Of course heâd get away with hanging out in the store without being told off.)
âExcuse me.â For once, he doesnât sutter. The lisp doesnât present itself, either. Was this the same Jungkook? Youâre not sure until you meet his stare - or try, his own skipping away the moment you make contact.
There he is.
âYes, Jungkook?â He flinches, as if he isnât expecting you to know or say his name. How can someone so big, so broad across the shoulders with a face that belongs on billboards, look like such a terrified rabbit? It makes no sense to you.
âCan we talk?â The stare he levels you with is unfair, too sweet and coaxing for you to even consider saying no. Youâll still mess with him a bit though.
âWe are talking.â
He sputters at that, hacks out a cough that makes you snicker openly. Itâs just so easy with him, like taking candy from a baby. Â
âI mean likeâ talk talk.â The set of his jaw gives away the whisper of frustration, the fleeting touch of exasperation that doesnât allow itself to live anywhere else. His eyes are still soft, round and glossy beneath the fluorescent storelight. Â
âSure, we can talk talk.â Â
âDid you, um, want to grab dinner?â
You donât mean to mock him (at least, not really) but he just makes everything so easy. You hope he doesnât take it the wrong way. âAre you asking me on a date?â Â
âW-what? No!â Despite the immediacy of his response - the look of utter shock that cracks the careful facade - heâs burning bright, cheeks aflame with colour that licks up and over his ears. âI justâ I thought youâd want to talk somewhere elseââ
âIâm kidding. Letâs go.â
You move first, stepping past him and onto the elevator without a backwards glance. He scampers after you, trails like a lost puppy in the wake of your shadow. Even while you stand in the corner, waiting for the lift to meet the main floor, he keeps a careful distance, hands jammed into the pockets of his jeans. Â
âSo, what do you want to talk about?â It seems you have to take the initiative, throwing him a curious stare as the floor number ticks down. His gaze is trained on neon digits, unmoving. You repeat yourself, glancing up at him, half-tempted to nudge him out of his reverie. Itâs almost like talking to a really hot brick wall. âJungkook?â
He tears out of his thoughts like a wayward bullet, head swivelling wildly. âHuh?â Â
âWhat did you want to talk about?â Â
âUmââ He hesitates, not as if he doesnât know the answer, but rather that heâs hesitant to speak it into existence. Thereâs a tidal wave in the depth of his stare, a cresting wave that looks on the edge of breaking. ââm-me?â
Brows furrow then amusement spills out. âYou want to talk about⌠you?â Â
âThat sounds bad.â The shape of his grow prominent over his bottom lip, his mouth pulling and pursing with whatever maelstrom exists inside that pretty skull of his. Â
âItâs fine. Weâll talk at dinner.â Â
He nods. You think it means thank you.
Sitting across from each other in the Michelin-starred restaurant - a sought after spot that takes reservations weeks in advance - itâs easy to imagine Jungkook is just another guy. Another bachelor with too much money and not enough sense, eager to sink his teeth into his next victim. Â
Itâs hilarious how far that is from the truth.
âWhat did you want to eat?â Heâs speaking into the pages of the leatherbound menu, half his face hidden. Whether itâs a defense mechanism or just how he woos pretty girls, youâre not sure. (You have a feeling itâs the former.)
âWhatever.â Everything here is incredible. You really donât mind.
Jungkookâs face falls, folds in on itself like wet paper and you sigh a sound that further breaks apart the pillars keeping his composure in place. His right cheek is hollowed, interior being shredded by enamel. You take pity on him then, flipping open the menu with a great flourish.Â
When the waitress - a lovely little thing whose gaze lingers on your dining partner for too long to just be polite - comes to take your order, you rattle off your usual order, doubling certain selections. Soft-spoken as he might be, you have a feeling the size of his stomach makes up for all the mumbling and half-hearted glances.
âSo?â You level him with a stare over the rim of your glass, lavender and lemonade bursting across your tongue. Â
He echoes you, wide-eyed and Bambi-like and stupidly cute. âSo?â Â
âWhat did you want to talk about?â If youâd had a worse day, if you were a lesser person, you might be irritated by having to repeat yourself so often. As it stands, youâre only curious, your inquisitive nature outweighing your naturally short temper.Â
âOh.â Poor boy looks like heâs been asked an impossible question, like whatâs the meaning of life or the secret to eternal youth. He fumbles with the edge of his sleeve, turns the plaid over and over in his fingers as if it were a puzzle. You stare at him the whole time, unflinching, unrelenting. Heâd asked you here so you damn well expect an answer.
Youâre about ready to repeat yourself - fourth timeâs the charm? - when he finally finds his voice.
âI wanted to say thank you.â
Itâs not the answer youâd expected. It whacks you in the face, smacking your usual confidence out of place and shooting your carefully threaded eyebrows into your hairline. âWhat?âÂ
Heâs terribly uncomfortable, unhappy with being on the spot. You watch the flicker of emotions through his face, the ones that creep into the delicate skin beneath his eyes, the wobble of his bottom lip. Try as he might, he canât keep the light from his eyes - twinkling stars that bloom like newly minted stars.
âThank you.â Itâs just that much harder when he repeats himself, edges he builds with his bare hands and a clearing of his throat.
Youâre silent for a long while - long enough for the first few plates to be set before you. You gather up shredded radish and perfectly charred beef with your chopsticks, chewing thoughtfully on the morsel. Jungkook doesnât move - doesnât even reach for his chopsticks - and simply stares at you. You might find it off-putting if it were anyone but him.
You get through half the bowl of green beans, well on your way to finishing it, when he finally begins eating, deftly transferring little bites to his bowl.
The only sound is crunching - king oyster mushroom tempura, ice from your cocktail - and youâre pleasantly surprised to find itâs not uncomfortable. A little different, sure, but altogether nice. Like dining with an old friend.
You finally answer when half the plates are gone, another three laid out in their wake. Youâre careful not to speak with your mouth open - you notice Jungkook doesnât either - and take a long sip of your water. âYouâre welcome, I guess.â Â
Something tells you youâre always surprising him - whether intentionally or not. His eyebrows have a tendency to shoot up, making him look even more shocked than he normally does. (Seriously, how big are his eyes?) You find that funny but donât comment on it, opting to pop a silken piece of black cod into your mouth. Your stare never falters, trained on his face as you chew thoughtfully.
âWhat?â Heâs had enough of your quiet observation, apples of his cheeks reminiscent of the tree in your parentsâ backyard. Â
âWhat?â You parrot back, shameless, dark eyes twinkling at him.
âY-youâre staring at me.â Â
âYouâre sitting in front of me.â
The line of his mouth hardens then, tongue rolling against his cheek in a gesture that stands out. Itâs the first glimpse of something rude, something not doe-eyed and innocent. Oh?
âYou donât have to stare.â Said with a speared piece of sashimi, the end of his chopsticks assaulting the poor piece of bluefin tuna like it has personally offended him. Â
You reach for the same place, knock ornate wood against his, and quirk a brow when he meets your stare. âDoes it bother you, Mr. Jeon?â The inflection is drawn out, almost mocking, only softened by the smile you offer. Â
âThatâs not my name.â The bite disappears past his teeth. You expect him to continue three chews later but he only goes for another, filling his plate and then his mouth.
âSorryâ Jungkook. Does my staring bother you?â
It feels a little like playing with fire - holding your hand too close to a flickering flame, curious what itâll do. Juvenile in a way but enticing in another. Youâve never met anyone quite like Jeon Jungkook.
âItâs rude,â he reasons, glossy eyes meeting yours for perhaps the fifth time that evening.
âMaybe Iâm just rude.â
He shakes his head then - dislodges untamed strands from behind his silver-lined ears - and sets his chopsticks down. (Perfectly matched up, propped against the provided rest.) âYouâre not.â
You canât keep the surprise away, the emotion threading through your brows to tie them into a little knot of consternation. He says it so readily, as if he knows you and this isnât one of a handful of very short, very unexpected conversations. Heâs not even looking away, meeting your stare with a confidence that surprises you. Â
It lasts for all of five more seconds before he clears his throat and sips at his tea. Anything to busy his hands, you think.
âYou donât know that,â you finally return, after what seems like too long.
âI do.â He nods - almost to himself - and continues, matter-of-fact. âYou care about people. Youâre⌠hard around the edges but you donât mean to hurt anyone. You want to do whatâs right. Sometimes it means you have to do things that arenât easy.â
For once, youâre at a loss for words. Really and truly silenced, unable to articulate anything that might beat back the kindness heâs offering. Â
How the tables have turned.
He likes waffles with chocolate syrup rather than honey. He doesnât like whipped cream or citrus-flavoured desserts. He has a tailor heâs gone to since he was a child, the same elderly woman he sometimes calls halmoni because sheâs watched him grow up. He decorates his apartment with the most random things: limited edition KAWs figurines and the guitars he still hasnât had the most practice with, one of a kind paintings from the gallery one of his best friends curates. He buys the most expensive bottles of wine at any given restaurant not because his palate is so evolved it matters, but because itâs what heâs been taught to do.
Heâs been in four serious relationships in his twenty-five years. All of them have ended poorly, though his latest with Malibu Barbie is the first where heâd been cheated on. (Somehow, you doubt that but you donât voice this disbelief.) He tends to lean towards long-term relationships with women who baby him (your words, not his). He scoffs when you call him a serial monogamist, insists he isnât even as you list out all the facts pointing otherwise.
âI just⌠donât like wasting my time,â he insists from behind his coffee cup. Â
âYou mean you donât like the potential to be hurt.â Â
Jungkook blinks at you then, Bambi eyes so big and bright you almost want to laugh. âYou say that like itâs a bad thing.â He seems confused - as if his reasoning is solid, irrefutable.Â
âHigh risk, high reward, Jungkookie.â Itâs something your father had taught you years ago, the crazy old sap. Itâs probably why heâs had three divorces since you were seven years old, but you suppose itâs worked out for him now. Heâs been happily married for the last ten years - the longest relationship heâs ever had. Youngin is good for him, though. You like her - even if you sometimes wish she werenât young enough to be your older sister and not his wife.
âYou say that a lot.â
âI mean it when I say it.â
Heâs quiet then, shoving a corner of his croissant past his lips. When he speaks - starts to, anyway - his mouth is still full and you level him with a look that silences him until all traces of the pastry are gone. âGirls are scary.â
You laugh. Cackle, really. You canât help it. He says it with a pout, the expression so utterly at odds with the offensively revealing shirt he wears, the smooth unblemished skin of his chest almost too much for such a quiet afternoon. He glares at you across the table, shoves another piece of the flaky golden treat into his mouth, and waits for you to speak. He knows youâre going to give him a piece of your mind because you always do, rebuffing 99% of the things he says. (Sometimes for fun, often with good intentions.)
âHeights are scary. Death is scary. Leaving your wallet at home when youâre low on gas is scaryââ
âDonât you have Apple Paââ
âDonât interrupt.â He clamps his lips shut, folding his arms across his chest. From anyone else, itâd be a defensive gesture; from him, itâs patient. âGirls arenât scary. Having real feelings for people is scary, but that doesnât mean you should just stay with people who donât deserve you.âÂ
âNot all of us have cheater-sniffing noses.â Â
You suppose heâs right but the fact still remains that heâs too nice for his own good. Too trusting, too lenient, too blind to all the red flags. Like heâs living life in greyscale.Â
âWell, thatâs what you have me for.â
The look Jungkook gives you then is incredulous, screwing his pretty face up as if heâs about to sneeze. Instead, he laughs. âIâm not hopeless.â
âOh, but you are.â Youâre adamant, insistent. Heâs more comfortable with you now - sometimes teases you in a way youâd never have expected weeks ago - but heâs still so soft. An absolute marshmallow dressed in designer duds, a heart of gold wrapped up in a bubble gum package. Â
You want to protect him, teach him to fly. Be his wingwoman until heâs soaring the skies on his own. Â
You know itâs not his pride that keeps him from saying yes. He doesnât have an abundance of that, far too gracious to ever deny help when he really needs it. Heâs just shy, doesnât know what he wants until itâs staring him right in the face. Â
âFine,â he agrees after youâve stared at him for too long. Itâs one of his weaknesses - his inability to handle attention when itâs laser-focused. It makes him sweat, prompts his nervous habit of chewing at his bottom lip, long fingers picking at the peach fuzz on his cheeks.
âYou wonât regret it.â
Jeon Jungkook has gone on six dates over the last ten days. You know, because youâve helped him pick out outfits for each of them, seated at the edge of his bed with your knees folded and a bag of white cheddar popcorn in your grubby little paws.
Itâs not that he isnât stylish - you both know he is - but thereâs a certain finesse to dressing for dates, to knowing the likes and dislikes of your potential partner and playing to those. Â
He, to no one's surprise, does not have this finesse. If it were up to him, heâd wear his favourite clothes every day, different jeans and joggers in medium-wash denim and impossibly soft cotton. Heâd swap his Balenciaga separates in and out and stick with the finely tailored Gucci suit he calls his lucky ticket (ew). Heâd live in those stupid two-toned sneakers and barely do his hair, allowing it to become a powder puff reminiscent of old Hollywood movies.
The girls would probably still love it. (Itâs easy to love him.)
âWhat do you think?â Itâs low-cut black, relaxed in the shoulders and flattering in the torso. It holds him just right, hugging the muscle that threads across his shoulders like armour, coils around his upper arms and makes his tattoos stand in stark relief where the sleeves end, mid-forearm.Â
It looks goodâ but then again, a lot of things look good on him. He wants great.
You answer honestly, because thatâs what you do and thatâs what he has you there for. To knock him down when his (admittedly small) ego gets a little too big, remind him of his hubris like the summer sun upon his candle wax wings. âNot badâŚâ
You donât even need to finish the thought for him to be tugging the shirt over his head, back flexed, ink-strewn fingers gripping the hem. Â
Not for the first time, youâre reminded of just how unfair life is.Â
How had Jungkook - bona fide dork, certifiable shy guy - been gifted one of the best bodies in human existence? (You wish you were joking.) It was utterly absurd, a complete waste on someone whoâd only learnt to utilise his good looks in the last five months youâd known him. Â
âThis one?â Heâs grabbing another hanger, all but thrusting it into your face. Medium-weight cashmere. Probably too hot for a night like tonight but youâve seen it on him before and it hugs him like a lover, displaying his best assets (titties) and drawing attention to the narrow shape of his waist. Itâs the equivalent of a little black dress.
âLook at you go,â you tease, mouth full of mirth and popcorn kernels. âThrow that Juun.J trench you have overtop and youâll be set.â
Jungkook nods sagely, as if your word is law. You suppose it is.
âThanks, ____,.â He says it in that sweet way of his, eyes lost to the weight of his gratitude. Â
Your response is a shrug. âBring me back some dessert and weâll be even.â You donât know where heâs going tonight but you figure itâs one of the many restaurants youâd recommended earlier in the week when heâd started lining up his various dates. You know thereâll be something good on the menu. Â
He promises he will as he slides the turtleneck on, tucking it into the dark trousers heâd picked up days ago, and redoes the slim black Rag & Bone belt around his waist. You have to admit - youâve done another great job of styling him. Simple yet painstakingly attractive, playing at all the little bits of Jungkookâs best qualities without outlining them in bright red ink. Understated but elegant, effortless yet seriously hot. Â
Maybe you should quit your day job and become the female Hitch. That was a viable plan, right?
Youâre mulling it over when you realise your walking Ken doll is making toward his bedroom door, wallet clasped in one hand and phone in the other. âHey! Youâre leaving already?â Itâs polite surprise that colours your words, stare drawn to the screen of your iPhone. Itâs only 6 PM and the reservation isnât for another hour.
Thereâs a sheepish look creeping over his features, painting itself in delicate strokes that you spy past the line of his smile, how the skin crinkles around his eyes. For a moment, heâs the shy Jungkook youâd met in your store and not the one that now bleeds careful confidence, filling his little black book (read: phone contacts) with names as easily as he breathes. âI was, uh, going to stop and get f-flowers.â A silver-lined hand scrubs across his nape, dislodges the carefully styled waves heâs settled for.
Flowers, huh? Well, thatâs certainly something new. Good for him, you think.Â
âJeon Jungkook, going all out.â Itâs heavy on the teasing, playful mockery lending a warmth to your words. âSheâs special.â
Which youâd figured, given he was seeing her. Repeats were rare for him now that heâd learned how to weed out the bad seeds, held his hand a little closer to his heart (at least, sometimes). Since heâd started dating again, this would be the first time heâd be going on a second date. Itâs a big deal.Â
âYeahââ Nervousness sparks across his face, lights up his stare like the stars in the night sky. âI guess she is.â
You smile fondly, like a proud mother. âGo get âem, tiger.â Â
âI will,â he promises, looking so giddy it makes your heart swell ten sizes. Â
You donât even think anything of it as you follow him out of his room, bag of popcorn neatly rolled under your arm and your socks slid back into place. Itâs only when he levels you with a strange stare, pauses in the shrugging on of his coat, that you return his look. âWhat?â
âWhere are you going?â
âLeaving?â Â
âWhy?â
Wasnât that the million dollar question? Â
You donât normally leave, usually waiting here at home for him until he returns to give you a rundown of his date (and the promised appetizer/dessert/whatever). It feels somehow wrong to stay, though, as if youâre taking up space that doesnât belong to you. Heâs going on a second date, after all. Soon enough, he wonât need your help picking out clothes or deciding on a restaurant. You wonât get to curl up on your usual corner of his sectional, wrapped up in the obnoxiously soft blanket youâd convinced him to buy one night while online shopping.
But itâs fine. Totally, one hundred and ten percent fine. The two of you are friends. Youâd always expected - anticipated, hoped - this day would come. Baby boy was growing up.Â
âYâknow.â You answer a second too late and heâs still wearing that odd expression, handsome face flooded with something that looks like disappointment. It flickers in the bits of his stare you can make out past his fringe, partially concealed by the dark silk that you know feels as soft as it looks.
âI know?â He never tries to read your mind - knows itâs utterly useless. Â
You wiggle your hand dismissively. âSecond date and all that.â Â
Jungkook giggles - the same deceptively sweet sound he always makes - and finishes tugging his jacket on. It fits him so well it should be illegal, falling to his knees and ending just shy of the intricate laces of his boots. âJust stick around. Iâll drive you home when I get back.â
Itâs something he always does - his way of saying thank you for putting up with all of his first date jitters, his outfit changes, his worrying over how to first approach a girl on Tinder - so you donât doubt him. âFine. Iâll stay.â
He beams, caught halfway out the door. âTell me to break a leg.â
âGo break her back,â you retort to the sound of his laughter.
Youâre almost asleep when your phone starts going off, the vibrations jolting you awake. It rattles across the glass table, wonât shut the hell up until youâre slamming your hand atop it, glaring at the screen as it lights up with notifications.
Itâs almost 2 AM and theyâre from Jungkook. This can only mean one thing.
from jeon jungkook:Â Hey. from jeon jungkook:Â Iâm really sorry but I wonât be home tonight. from jeon jungkook:Â If you want to stay over, I can drive you back in the morning. from jeon jungkook:Â Please donât be mad.
Leave it to him to apologise for getting his dick wet - to feel bad about having a successful second date. It makes you laugh as you stare down at the texts, tap a quick response you know will have his heart racing. (Even after months of friendship, itâs hard not to tease him just a little bit.)
to jeon jungkook:Â i officially hate you
The typing notification gives him away immediately, but the moment you do the same, he stops. Of course. He hates confrontation - would rather leap off a cliff-face than deal with negative emotions. (Heâd told you that once, over a night of beer and fried tteok.)
to jeon jungkook: itâs fine! have fun! to jeon jungkook: turn her world upside down đ
He doesnât answer after that but the read receipt pops up. Good, you think. About time he finds someone nice. You wonder what sheâll be like when you meet her. Â
Jungkookâs third date comes with another third - you.
He drags you along to dinner, insisting thereâs nothing at all weird about the fact. He has to repeat it at least four times during the drive there, head nodding like a plastic bobblehead as he weaves in and out of traffic.Â
âI want you to meet her,â he mumbles, like that makes it better. As if bringing a friend along to a date with that reasoning means itâs totally acceptable and not on the list of Hard Noâs When Dating.
âDonât you think thatâs kind of weird?â Heâs too focused on changing lanes to answer you, signalling before seamlessly drifting over. (Heâs an impressively responsible driver, but thatâs unsurprising.) You repeat yourself.
âItâs not⌠weird.â But you have a feeling that he knows how odd the request is. Knows and doesnât care, unfortunately. âShe wants to meet you too.â
(When had Jungkook turned into this person who argued with you?)
You somehow highly doubt that. No girl in her right mind would leap at the chance to meet her potential beauâs wingwoman. Itâs something reserved for official status, when the foundation is set. Still, you play into his hand, level him with a stare he should recognise. Itâs the one you throw his way any time heâs too nice, gives a mile when he shouldnât even offer an inch. (It doesnât come as often anymore, but it still makes appearances once in a while.) Â
âWhat does she even know about me?â
âThat weâre friends.â His vague response speaks volumes. The look changes - grows into a glare that has him furtively peeking at you from the corner of his periphery. When he speaks, it feels like a dead giveaway. âThat I really value your opinion.â
You groan, a noise so loud it rattles around in the car and interrupts the ballad playing through the speakers.
âSheâs trying to figure out if Iâm competition or not!â Of course. Itâs obvious. She wants to know what sheâs getting into it before things get too serious, determine if her Prince Charming is really all that. (He is.) âIâm not coming to dinner.â Â
âYouâre already in the car,â he reasons. Â
You note he doesnât deny your first statement, mouth rounding into a pout that should crush your resolve. Instead, it drives you mad, irritation bubbling in your throat.
âI just wonât go in.â
â____,.â When he says it like that, itâs hard to deny him. Jungkook might not utilise his charms often but when he does, itâs lethal. Undeniable with those dumb Bambi eyes of his.
âNo.â
â____,,â he repeats, almost pleading. You canât look at him. You wonât. The moment you do, youâll be sucked into the swirling vortex that makes up his stare - a million pretty little lights caught in the brown of his iris, so many possibilities youâd lose yourself trying to explore them all.
You last a whole ten seconds before his staring becomes too much, those round eyes tracking you in the rearview mirror until youâre relenting, softening in the way that only he can cause.Â
âFine.â You hate how it sounds rolling off your tongue, terse and a little pissed off. Youâre not actually mad. Just worried. Youâve seen situations like this play out - not that youâve been in this position before - but female friends and potential girlfriends just donât go hand-in-hand. It takes a very special kind of person to facilitate a meeting this early and you are not that person. Youâre ragged edges, uneven temperament, distrust that you canât help.
Jungkook knows that. Should, anyway. Youâve grown close over the last nearly half a year. Â
When he mumbles a quiet sorry, turns to rest his chin against his knuckles as he drives, you know he means it. Heâd never put you in this position if it didnât mean a lot to him - if his own happiness wasnât somehow also on the line. (Truthfully, itâs your fault. All that self-love encouragement was coming back to bite you in the ass.)
You grumble an obligatory acceptance as the streetlights fly by. Youâve got a reputation to uphold.Â
âYouâre paying for my dinner.â
âOf course.â
How many times have you pictured this same situation, watched it unfold on your television screen as the protagonist gasps wildly, hand at their throat? How many times have you laughed at the exchange, snickering into your palm as the romantic interest makes some wild declaration of love and wins the protagonistâs heart?
Answer:Â youâve lost count.
Still, it doesnât prepare you to be thrust beneath the spotlight, half-dreaming and terribly confused. Â
âWhatâre you doing here?â At any other time, it might be as reproachful as you want, full of disapproval and sleepiness. Here and now, itâs slurred speech and the lines of your pillow dug into the softness of your cheek, lashes dusted with sleep and breath freshly minted.
Jungkookâs oddly surprised, considering heâs appeared unannounced at your doorstep at the crack of dawn (not really). âC-can I come in?â
You donât budge. Itâs not because youâre about to say no, but because youâre still really tired. So tired you stare at him for a moment too long, zoning out as you drink in his appearance. Heâs wearing the clothes from last night - the same animal-print silk shirt that hangs obscenely low and reveals too much skin. You recognise it because youâd picked it out for his date. Â
(The one where he was supposed to ask Jiwon to be his girlfriend, you fail to note.)Â Â
You repeat yourself around a yawn, ignoring the way your vowels crash into each other and barely make it to the light of day. âWhatâre you doing, Jungkookie?â
âPlease let me in,â the doe-eyed prince at your door mumbles, gaze bouncing somewhere beyond your shoulder, over your face, to the wayward strands thatâre the result of sleeping too well. Everywhere but your eyes.
âFine,â you huff, stepping back to allow him over the threshold. You donât miss the way he smells - his signature cologne and something else. If you had to guess, itâs her perfume. Itâs distinctly floral, drawing you into a garden of roses. You donât know if you like it.
Without a second glance, youâre shuffling away from him, dragging your slippered feet into the kitchen. Â
You move on autopilot, spooning coffee grounds into the Chemex filter. You donât bother asking whether your surprise guest wants any - assume he does, because the fiend somehow lives on caffeine - and settle against the counter as you wait for your kettle to whistle.
Youâre still so tired you feel like you might fall asleep standing up but you think you do a good enough job of levelling Jungkook with a solid stare. âSo?â
âW-what?â Â
Itâs been so long since youâve last heard his stutter that it surprises you, recentres your attention from your own exhaustion and has you frowning. Somethingâs happened. Must have. Thereâs no other explanation for it - for how he looks at you, so uncertain like all those months ago when youâd smashed his glass house to pieces.
âWhatâs going on?â Youâre demanding, full to the brim with concern as you round on him. He flinches away as if your words have burnt him, leaning into the stainless steel side of your fridge. Â
(Silly Jungkook - that wonât protect you.)
âWhat do you mean?â
The early hour has, luckily, dampened your usual aggression. Heâs stalling, you can tell. You hate when he does this. You tell him as much, glowering at him as he tries to shrink his nearly six foot frame into something small. âYouâve showed up at my house unannounced. What do you mean âwhat do I meanâ?â
He looks as if heâs on the brink of repeating himself, biting it back behind his neat white teeth when your expression grows darker, more frustrated.
Itâs impossible to stay dressed in red, lethargy swathing you up like a cocoon and softening your edges. You sigh heavily - perhaps a little overdramatically - and go about completing your coffee ritual. Patience works best with Jungkook, youâve learned. (Though, he sorely tests your own sometimes.)
With a steaming mug in your hand and the other passed over to him, you gesture toward your living room.
He nods once - a small up and down of his head. Â
âSo.â You try again, softer this time, warmed by the heat that permeates ceramic and settles your sleep-ravaged nerves. Youâre seated cross-legged on your couch, facing him with your back pressed to the arm rest. Heâs half-turned to you, coffee cup slotted between his thighs. Feet turned in, mouth wobbling with the intensity of how hard heâs chewing into his bottom lip.
âI couldnât do it.â The words rush out too fast, tumble into each other in such a way you have to take a second to comprehend what heâs said. Couldnât do⌠it?
You stare at each other for a long while, you trying to understand and him refusing to meet your stare. Â
When realisation dawns on you, you can only imagine how you look. It must be terrifying by how Jungkook practically tries to crawl into the cushions of your couch, shoulders rising around his ears like a turtle.
âYou didnât ask her?â It explodes out, a question that demands an answer.Â
Heâs staring past your head, unblinking. Youâd almost worry he was a robot if his voice werenât so damned human, full of melancholy and rounded by his lisp. âI c-couldnât. It was justâŚâ The shrug he offers is half-assed at best, not nearly good enough to excuse him.
âJust what?â Â
âJustââ Thereâs the wiggly hand gesture you do that heâs adopted, his ink-strewn hand waving through the air like a floppy chicken foot. He thinks itâll earn him a pass but your unrelenting glare indicates otherwise. He deflates, hand falling back to his lap, clutching his mug like it's a makeshift security blanket. âIt didnât feel right.â
What did that even mean? Feel right? Â
Love didnât just appear, fully-formed and complete. It took work and dedication and the understanding it could all come crashing down. Didnât he understand that? Hadnât you drilled that into his head?
You exhale through gritted teeth, push breath past enamel that acts like a solid steel gate. Â
âJungkook, itâs not going to just âfeel right.ââ Youâre air quoting, all tact thrown out the window. âYou like her, donât you?â
You expect him to nod immediately. He doesnât.Â
âJungkook.â
âYeah?âÂ
âYou like her, right?â Â
âI think so.â
You want to tear your own hair out. Instead, you press the pads of your fingers into your temple - apply pressure in hopes of alleviating the tension that settles there. âSo, you like her.â It feels a bit bad, condescending in a way; you donât mean it in any way but supportive. You just want him to be happy. âBut you couldnât ask her out because it didnât feel right?â
âSheâs not you.â Â
Heâs looking at you now, looks like he might have a heart attack if he does so any longer. But he doesnât tear his gaze away when you meet it, entire expression warped into something you donât recognise. Hope, maybe? Fear?  Â
âWhat?â You wish it were hard rather than feather light, almost lost to the cacophony in your head.
The hollow of his cheek is thrown into stark relief, the line of his jaw clenched tight. He repeats himself even as youâre the one looking away, shaking your head as if that might will away the irksome answer. (It wonât.)
âDonât say things like that.â Â
Itâs hurt that flashes through his expression and strikes you right in the centre of your chest. His face crumbles, brows knit together beneath his mop of shiny hair. He looks so terribly sad - a kicked puppy, an abandoned deer. Bambi, through and through.
âYou asked why I didnât do it,â he reasons in a voice far more solid than he looks.
âI didnât think youâd say something so ridiculous.â Itâs cruel. âYouâre making a bad choice. Youâre into this girl. Donât be dumb.â
His features rearrange, then so do his limbs, entire body lifting from his seat in jerky, disjointed movements. âIâm not dumb.â Thereâs a reproachful quality to his words, a distaste he doesnât bother to mask. Itâs not something youâve ever faced, surprising you enough to draw your eyes to his face. Â
He doesnât look like the Jungkook you know. Â
When he leaves - sets his cup in the sink and storms out the way heâd come before you have time to stop him - you wonder if you ever knew him at all.
âOkay. Spill.â
Yejinâs tired of your abrasiveness, tired of having her head bitten off every time she tries to approach you with a question. You canât blame her. Youâve felt like shit the last week, sleep-deprived and generally pissed off. Â
All because of a doe-eyed idiot. Â
âWhat?â Itâs less snark, more sigh. Youâre counting down the minutes until youâre free, until you can curl back up in your bed and try to sleep like youâve done the last four days. Â
âWhatâs going on with you?â Â
âNothing.â Â
âBullshit,â she hums, trailing after you as you move behind the counter. âYouâve been in a bad mood all week. Iâve never seen you this upset like, ever.â Sheâs right, of course. Youâve always been very careful to keep business separate, pushing the customer service agenda no matter what. âDid something happen?â Â
You grit your teeth. An expletive careens off your tongue when you slam the tip of your finger within the drawer youâd just shut.
â____,â she tries again, concerned. Â
âNothing happened.â
âSee, I donât believe that because like, look at you!â She gesticulates wildly, adorned wrists clinking loudly. âYou look like hellââ
âThanks.â
ââand youâre being clumsy and like, I think I know you well enough. So just tell me?â
You hate that sheâs right. It doesnât mean youâll relent, too caught up in your own strange brand of strength to unload. (Maybe itâd be helpful. Probably. But youâve never found comfort in other people. At least, not like this.)
âYejin.â Her name stops her in her tracks, hurried and insistent as you pull your coat on. âItâs fine. Really.â Youâre swallowing your pride - practically choking on it - as you offer what you hope is a reassuring smile. âI just need to get some sleep.â And figure out what the hell to do about Jungkook, but thatâs a can of worms you refuse to open and certainly not here.
Maybe at home, over a glass of wine, fueled by liquid courage. Â
The bottle of CĂ´tes du RhĂ´ne has aided you more than youâd hoped, offered an armour that slinks over your shoulders and drives your fingers to action. Itâs prompted something - started the ball rolling.
(Idly, you think that might not have been a very good idea, but itâs too late to care now.)
âYouâre here.â You being him and him being Jeon Jungkook, hair damp and imposing frame draped in an oversized sweater. He looks terribly uncomfortable standing in your doorway - more so than he had days ago - hands shoved into the kangaroo pouch of his hoodie, dumb sneakers pigeon-toed as if heâs ready to take flight.
âY-you asked,â he mutters, refusing to meet your stare. At least, you think heâs refusing. Itâs a little hard to focus when thereâs this fine film turning everything hazy, the bitter taste of wine heavy on your tongue. Â
âI didnât think youâd come.â
He looks at you like youâre crazy then, though he never quite meets your eyes. Itâs a smart tactic - level you with a look then immediately bounce it away. It has you coming back for more, eager to refocus his fretful gaze until itâs locked with your own.
âWill you come in?â You sidestep, give him enough space that he can enter without feeling suffocated. He still hesitates, takes a second too long in deciding. âI wonât bite.â
You donât miss the better promise that comes under his breath.
âSo.â This feels oddly familiar, him backed into the corner of your couch again while you settle across from him. He hums a noise but offers nothing further. Â
This is how itâll be then. Fine. If he wants to be this way.
âYou like me.â
He sputters - doesnât mean to, by how big his eyes go. He hadnât expected it to come barreling out of your mouth. âIâ I donâtâ I didnât say that.âÂ
If it were anyone but him, youâd take his reticence as rudeness. Â
âTell me why.â
The poor boy blinks, stares at you full on now. Canât look away, locked in the intensity of your stare. Â
âW-what?â
âTell me.â You sip carefully at the liquid in your glass, swirl it âround and âround. âYou said that girl wasnât me but you havenât made a case as to why that matters. What have I got that she doesnât?â Â
âYouâre serious?â Â
âAs a heart attack, Jungkookie.â
The brunet swallows, Adamâs apple bobbing with the motion. You think he might say no, outright refuse. You donât expect him to start rattling things off like the list lives in his head, answers printed against the darks of his eyelids. Â
âYouâre funny. Youâre honest. You speak your mind.â You donât mean to scoff but his reasons are so shallow - so easily found in other people. He must read the doubt in your expression, pushing on to cut you off from doing the same to him. âY-you care about people even when you pretend like you donât. Youâre just as scared of being hurt as I am.â Â
For the first time in a long time - in years and years - you feel seen. As if heâs pulled back the cover of your unpublished draft, memorised the redlines and notes in the margins. Â
âI donâtââ
âYou have this face you make when youâre proud of me.â Heâs turning his own fingers over in his lap, knuckles white from the strain of locking them together and undoing them again. âWhen I do something you approve of or when I make you laugh.â Â
Thereâs something thick in your throat. Â
âYou make me want to try.â He clears his own, speaks so softly you have to strain to hear it. âY-you make things not so scary.â Â
It grows heavier, harder to breathe as you stare at the man sitting across from you. Heâs focused wholly on his hands, too caught up in his words to help the way he plucks at his skin, fiddles with the silver chain that loops around his wrist.
âYou know what I need, even before I know myself. You make me laugh.â He laughs, an almost choked sound that fizzles and rattles bashfully. âYou look really, really good in your work skirt.â You know the one he means - all black, pencil-fit. Makes your legs look a mile long, despite the fact that they arenât. Â
You canât help but join him, a little breathless, with a strange sensation behind your ribs. Like sunshine on a cold day, filtering past the walls youâve put up, streaming through the windows thatâd replaced drywall when Jungkook had waltzed into your life with his fluffy hair and boyish laugh.
When you speak, you donât even believe your own words. They come of their own accord - a defense mechanism. âI canât.â
As if he knows - as if heâs got a polygraph going, Jungkook shakes his head, meets your eyes and holds you there with the intensity of his attention. âCanât or wonât?â
âIââ
âIâm not asking for the world here. Just a chance.â Heâs got a peculiar look on his face. âDonât you think you owe it to me?â
âExcuse me?âÂ
All of a sudden, heâs close. Closer than youâd expect, far closer than he should be. Thereâs nothing beyond his expression, the way his eyes twinkle under the dimmed apartment lights as he stares you down. The scent of his cologne is cloying now, the fading nectarine hint of his shampoo making your mouth water. Â
âYou kind of ruined my life. I think this makes us fair.â
You sputter, gasp, make sounds that careen off your tongue and fill the air with nonsense. Youâd ruined his life? (Youâd made it better - made him see the light, you thought.) Youâre working to find your voice, ready to tear into him for this abrupt accusation.
Then heâs giggling, nose scrunched and delight filtering past his teeth. Â
âIâm kidding.â Â
It feels like whiplash. Youâve created a monster. Â
âBut you do owe me, I think. So why not?â
You only have yourself to blame when you say yes, conceding to his pretty eyes and sweet smile.
Dating Jungkook is easy - as effortless as breathing. Heâs a bona fide dreamboat plucked from your wildest dreams.Â
He texts when he says he will and picks you up every night, stamping a kiss to your cheek the moment youâve clocked out. He holds your hand and refuses to let go, rubbing soothing circles over your wrist when youâre tired or stressed or annoyed. He brings flowers to every date - insists on them even when you tell him theyâre a waste of money. He knows your coffee order, has learned the art of the pour over when he wakes up before you. Â
You understand now, why heâd stayed with women who were terrible for him (to him). If you were them, you wouldnât have let him go either. Would lock him up in an old tower like your own personal Rapunzel.
(You say that because youâve been on a Disney movie binge. He is, unsurprisingly, very into these sorts of things.)
âOpen it,â he pleads, pushing the luxurious pink box towards you.
You stare down at the lid, the Agent Provocateur label glaring back at you. You canât help how you laugh, sound bouncing around his bedroom. âAre you trying to tell me something, Jungkookie?â
Your lover - not boyfriend, because you havenât had the talk and itâs still new and youâve never been this careful before - rolls his eyes, pushes the box closer with a huff. Itâs adorable. Â
âJust open it.â
You finger the soft bow strapped across the top, play with the neatly cut ends. You can feel the impatience radiating off Jungkook, feel those pretty doe eyes boring holes into the top of your head. You take your time even more now, unravelling the ribbon with slow, measured twists of your wrist. Â
Whatever youâd expected to find nestled among the tissue paper, this isnât it. Â
Youâd imagined heâd be into something feminine, all pristine white lace and scalloped cups. Something he could brush his cheek against, run his fingers over. Â
Tucked within the box is something that doesnât even earn the title of lingerie, a few flimsy straps bonded together. Blush pink satin and dressed with buckles, you turn it over in your hands, trying to make sense of the way it all connects. Surely thereâs more to this. Surely, darling innocent Jeon Jungkook doesnât expect you to wear just this?
âDo you like it?â You can sense the eagerness in his voice, that desire he has to please that seems to never go away. Â
âWhat is it?â
âItâs a playsuit.â Â
âA playsuit?â Youâre no stranger to experimenting in the bedroom but thisâ this looks like itâs meant to harness a dog in. Would it even fit? Soft as it is, it seems terribly restrictive, made for someone with model proportions and no body fat at all.
He nods, round eyes so bright, so hopeful, you canât voice your concerns. âWill you wear it?â
It fits you better than youâd expected. Or at least, you think it does. If Jungkookâs reaction was any indication, itâs heaven sent - the perfect gift wrapping for a present heâs been dying to claim.Â
The buckles youâd studied earlier - that had taken you too long to strap together - dig into the tender flesh of your hips, the shape of his fingers imprinted along the metal. He grips you so tight you think you might bruise, left with a reminder of his love for weeks.
âS-so wet,â he groans, sound dropping into an almost whine as the swollen mushroom head of his cock brushes through your folds. The satin of the playsuit has been long since tugged aside, stained with your arousal as it cuts into the softness of your thighs. He repeats the motion once, twice, coats your clit in pre-cum that leaks out of the slit and adds another layer of slick. âSo ready for me, arenât you, sweetheart?â
You nod dumbly, drool around the two fingers heâs got slotted against your cheek, ring finger pressed down over your tongue. Â
âUse your words, gorgeous.â As if you can, as if youâre not riding the high of your last orgasm and about to come apart beneath his playful teasing.
The palm of his hand meets your overstimulated clit with a sharp smack, the cold of his teeth bared against your neck. He doesnât like when you donât answer - much prefers to make an effort even if itâs indiscernible.
âWhat did I say?â Â
Something garbled comes, a plea as much as a sob. Another hit lands, just shy of the pearl that throbs with need and pain, landing instead on the sensitive, already red skin of your inner thigh. He soothes it this time around, massages your own wetness into the roses that bloom beneath his touch.
When he speaks again, itâs so utterly sweet, tender as can be. The Jungkook youâve known for months and not the devil in disguise. Â
âYou like this, donât you?â His kisses are searing, laced with reverence that feels at odds with the way he forces your gag reflex, taps his curved cock against your pussy. âYou like what Iâm doing?â
âY-yes,â you cry, spit pooling past the sides of your mouth, dripping lewdly across your breasts. The hand cradling your chin is all but drenched, dark ink thrown into stark relief by the way it slides over his skin. Jungkook hums against your cheek, licks a fat stripe from shoulder to ear. Â
âGood girl.â Two fingers spread across over your heat, pointer and index sliding over your lips. Youâre spread obscenely - can see it in the mirror that rests against the far wall. Can see how the head of his cock peeks between your thighs, runs the same path over and over with each languid, slow roll of his hips. âSuch a good girl for me. My perfect girl.â
Your shoulders shake with the effort you put into nodding, throat clenching on reflex when the three fingers in your mouth flatten over your tongue, hold you steady in place.
âPretty girl wants more, doesnât she? Wants me to fill her up?â
Heâs teasing you, the bastard. Dragging his aching erection against your cunt as you writhe against him, desperate. Itâs amusing to him - you can read the delight in the reflection, see it shining bright like a beacon when he pulls his hand away and recentres it across your chest. Digits tease at the already pebbled buds, swollen and sensitive from how hard heâd sucked them into his mouth earlier.
âSay it. Say you want me.â
You do, without hesitation, without fear. You know heâll catch you. âI want you.â Â
He sinks into you the same instant the words fall, holds you tight against him when your entire body begins buzzing and threatens to do the same. Your walls feel like a vice grip around him, greedily sucking in his cock as he slams home, ruts into you like a wild animal. Â
Strong as he is, heâs weak to the noises you make - the broken sobs that spill off your tongue and make up the prettiest sound heâs ever heard - and how you feel absolutely perfect, wet and warm. The muscle in his thighs strain, pleasure vibrating up the notches of his spine, setting every nerve ending alight with its ascent.
âB-be mine,â he returns, practically begging as he spreads you wide, making you take everything he has to offer. Heart and soul and stupidly huge, perfect cock.
âI am. I am. I am,â you chant, tears welling along your lash line. They fall when his rhythm stutters, when the heat overwhelms and youâre coming for the third time that night, crying his name like itâs the only word you know. Â
They continue to pour, carve trails down your reddened cheeks as you reach nirvana, wait for moment heâs right there with you. It doesnât take long - a few more punishing thrusts into your fluttering heat - and then heâs found his bliss, crying into the silk of your hair, spilling inside you.Â
It doesnât happen how you thought it would - a shy question poised over dinner, sealed with a sweet kiss on the way to the car - but it means just as much. Breaks you apart as it rebuilds you, fills you up as it splits your seams.
Youâre his and heâs always been yours.Â
tag list. Â @neverthefirstchoice @youwannabelostandnotbefound @snackhobi @codeinebelle @shaybtsforever @we-found-wonderland-in-1989 @justanothergirlfromeurope @jalexad @bonnyskies @coffeeismylife28 @haeilove @purplespaceymermaid @sunsetsnsirens-blog @beingbeingsâ @veronawritesâ @notmontae97â @papillonsgfâ iâm really hoping i didnât miss anyone e___e
#goldenclosetnet#magicshopnet#ficswithluv#thebtswritersclub#networkbangtan#heartsforbts#bts#bts au#bts imagine#bts fic#bts oneshot#bts angst#bts smut#bts jungkook#jeon jeongguk#jeon jungkook#jungkook#jungkook au#jungkook imagine#jungkook fic#jungkook oneshot#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook smut#jungkook x oc#jungkook x reader#work.zip#oneshot.zip#devil.doc#jungkook.doc
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Seeds of Doubt
Synopsis: Months and months after grieving in your home realm Asgard, when you find out that Loki, the man you had promised to marry one day is still alive, you accompany Thor to Earth to bring him back to his senses. Your strong feelings for one another overwhelm you and you join the God of Mischief on his conquest to become a fearsome king. Together, you survive the strongest storms. Together, you win every battle. Together, you rule Midgard. As the sceptreâs steel grip on you becomes stronger and stronger, both Loki and you fall into a tyrannical frenzy feeding off of the fear of your mortal subjects and only once the sceptre is taken out of your reach do you begin to doubt your ways. What will be stronger in the end? Will it be the power of the mind stone⌠or your unconditional love?
A/N: Here it finally is! This is the 20k Follower Special! Itâs a personalised Imagine written for @nebulousfishgillsâ who won! ⼠The Reader in this story has a name, a specific appearance, traits and characteristics, so itâs a little different than usual! Enjoy, everyone! âĽ
Words: 10469 Warnings: Loki wins!AU, Dark!Loki, Dark!Reader, Dom!Loki, mentions of slavery, violence, murder and gore; torture, dystopian universe, smut, dub-con, angst, mild exhibitionism
âWhere is he?â Your voice echoed through the hall like a motherâs desperate scream for her child. They found him. Hysteria spread in your chest like a parasite, your feeble attempts to swallow down your worry for the man you loved all but fruitless. Your green capeâa homage to Lokiâfluttered behind you like you were riding a tidal wave ready to destroy everything in its path. Perhaps you were. Perhaps today was the day you were going to hold the people who wronged him accountable for it and perhaps soon, you would finally hold each other again.
His death had ruined you. Day in and out, Frigga would find you crying in the library grieving the love of your life all the while Thor undid the damage they blamed on Loki, hiding in the very same spot he had spent most of his time in to read in peace, knowing that his tactless brother would hardly seek out a place of pure knowledge and wisdom.
The Queen knew better than to tell. Heads would roll if the kingdom found out about your tears, regardless of how inseparable Loki and you had always been. No one but him had ever seen you cry and you took pride in keeping it that way.
As of right now, your concern and anger overwhelmed the numbing sadness. Had you not overheard the einherjarsâ heated conversation about the lost prince having returned from the dead and wreaking havoc somewhere you could not be a part of it, you might have never learned that Loki was alive until they brought him back and⌠and what?
Something was wrong, you could feel it in the very core of your being. Clenching your fists, you barged further into the throne room unannounced, ignoring the weak protests of the guards. Each of your steps was confident, calculatedâeven though there was a part of you that was on the verge of tears.
âAmnerysâŚâ Thor spoke your name as if it belonged to a child caught with its hand in the cookie jar.
âWhere is he, Thor?!â You spat through gritted teeth, narrowing your blue eyes at him.
The God of Thunder took a deep breath. âHe is on Earth.â
âMidgard? What is he doing on Midgard?â
âHeimdall witnessed him entering the realm through a portal and slaughtering innocents. He means to rule the mortals as their king.â Odin said. Your heart skipped a beat. Loki⌠your sweet, loving, caring, perceptive and mischievous Loki, your mirrorâŚ
âThis is not right. Loki would not⌠not like this.â
âIt matters not,â Odin continued unfazed, âThor will be sent to Midgard to put an end to his childish schemes and he will face trial for the damage and chaos he has caused across Yggdrasil.â No, he will not. You glared at him. Had you treated him differently, he would never have been tempted to throw a foreign realm into an absolute monarchy in the first place.
âI demand to come with him.â
âYou, Amnerys? You wish to accompany Thor to Earth?â Incredulousness swung in Odinâs voice, his white eyebrows raised ever so slightly. He clenched his spear when you stood your ground, lifting your chin as if nothing was about to stop youâand nothing was, as a matter of fact.
âYou know who he was to me. This is the least you owe me, your majesty.â
~*~
Odin knew. He knew you were not to mess with and he knew that it was solely Lokiâs death that had kept you at bay. He would never admit it but your intelligence intimidated him. You could be dangerous if only you wanted to. Odin had learned during your early childhood already that keeping you close to the palace meant to remain safer than banishing you to a foreign realm where you would plot revenge until he fell. An eye for an eye. You would only ever treat the people who wronged you like that.
Dark magic was still sizzling in your blood when the clouds spat you both out and sent you flying through the crisp air, right until Thor slung his arm around your waist and brought his hammer down into utter nothingness, enveloped by heavy rainclouds and blinding lightning bolts in the distance.
You hit the roof of an aeroplane or something of the like. Mortal technology was beyond your comprehension, for neither Loki nor you required a machine to fly if you could simply transform into a bird and take to the skies.
âDonât back down now, hammer boy.â You yelled across the stormy wind. Thor shot you a meaningful look, even more so when the hatch opened and you both jumped.
Loki. His eyes widened when his brother marched towards him like a bilgesnipe all the while an invisible force appeared to rip your heart right out of your chest only to mend it with the soft hands of relief. Lokiâs gaze met yours, blue locking with blue and your souls intertwining like eager fingers.
Thor jumped and you followed, leaving the dumbfounded mortals behind.
Your digits were tingling with seidr as you landed on the cliff, your nails digging into the relentless rock to your feet. Thor was nowhere to be seen, not until you heard his battle cry in the distant forest. Odin would have expected you to help him but that was not what you were here for. You only had eyes for him.
âLokiâŚâ His lips parted and several painful heartbeats passed in which he observed you like the antique paintings in the palace library. Doubtfully. What was it he expected to see? Your grief had made your round face grow older and your skin even paler than it already was and yet, you were still the same woman with blue eyes and those chestnut brown hair he used to love burying his fingers in.
âAre you real?â His voice was weak, wary. Frowning, you stepped closer to him, close enough for him to reach out and touch you. Loki was frozen on the spot like an ice sculpture in the deepest winter of JĂśtunheim.
âWhat? Of course Iâm real.â You never noticed the tears swimming in your eyes until you took one final step and lifted your chin to look him in the eye. You were tall, taller than the average mortal woman and still, Loki towered above you like a true king. Like the true king he used to be before Odin and Thor drove him to attempted suicide.
He looked older, and colder. Worn out. Your voice was but a mere whisper, your palm cupping his right cheek. âWhat happened to you?â
Loki swallowed, making you gasp when his hand wrapped around your wrist. The moment he blinked was the moment you threw yourself into his arms. Inhaling his unique scent, this delectable mixture of molten metal, ice and leather, you pressed your face against his chest with your eyes closed, bathing in his presence and his touch, both of which you had missed more than anything in all of the nine realms.
The first, desperate sob escaped your lips when he hugged you back and rested his chin on your shoulder, burying his face in the crook of your neck.
âI missed you so much⌠I thought I had lost you forever.â
âYou did not.â He replied, his lips against your chestnut hair.
âWhy⌠why did you not contact me? Where were you?â
âContacting you would have put you in danger. It was for the best you believed me dead.â
âWas it?â You raised your voice. âWas it really? Do not patronise me, Loki, you know very well I can hold a candle to you.â
âYesâŚâ He pondered. âI know that.â Silence. Uncomfortable and peaceful at the very same time, you both stood there as if there was a canyon between you, lost time you had to make up for.
âHave you got any idea how much I suffered without you?â You continued, your voice shaking.
His expression hardened. âDid Odin harm you?â
âNo. No, he wouldnât dare lay a finger on me. I was mourning, Loki. When you died⌠a part of me died with you and now⌠now I feel like it is coming back to me.â
His blue eyes locked with yours. âJoin me.â
âW-what? Loki⌠I came to take you home with me.â
The God of Mischief shook his head bitterly. âAsgard was never truly my home, now was it?â
âItâs the place you grew up in, the place you know better than any other⌠the place where you met me. Is that not enough? Odin will not live forever. We will be free, Loki.â
âYes,â he breathed hoarsely, âWe will be free. With this.â Seidr tickled his palm, enveloping his hand in a beam of green light to reveal the sceptre.
âHe will have me executed for thisâyou know this.â
âBut you donât want this. Midgard⌠why would you want to rule the mortals?â
Loki did not respond and yet his glance spoke volumes. Something is wrong, I can feel it.
âWhy wonât you tell me?â You chirped, hot tears worsening your sight once more. If your cheeks were wet and reddened, you never noticed. Then, his expression hardened once more.
âBut I am. This is it, my sweet Amnerys, my triumph. I will rule, I will be powerful and I will prove myself a worthy king. Is this not what we always dreamed of as children?â
âIt is. Loki, it is⌠butâŚâ But what? He was back. Loki was alive and you could not care less about the mortalsâ fate if only he would never leave your side again. Loki was your soulmate and you were his.
This was wrong. You knew it was wrong and yet⌠the urge to give yourself to him rose with every single heartbeat.
âJoin me.â He repeated. A disarming smirk played on his lips, even though it did not quite reach his eyes. âBe my queen.â
You gasped for air, your hesitation dissolving like moist fog in a spring forest. By the time Thor returned with the mortal wrapped in metal, you had gone.
~*~
5 years later
Loki chuckled at the words he himself had written, his fingers entangled with yours and his thumb stroking the back of your hand. Propping his chin up with his free hand, he watched the hilarious play unfold on the small stage heâd had built. The actors were sweating, yet a look into their terrified and helpless eyes proved it was not the warm stage light increasing their body temperature.
Loki had executed three actors over the past week because they had failed to please him and play their part convincingly. Naturally, they had all played the parts of Thor, albeit a humiliated and weak version of the God of Thunder who was currently in exile.
You still remembered the day of victory like it was yesterday, the adrenaline and the rush of power coursing through your veins like liquid fire. The Chitauri had overpowered the Avengers almost too soon for your entertainment. A few of them, Thor, the redhead Natasha Romanoff and the green beast they called the Hulk remained alive, plotting revenge and assassinations.
Not one month went by in which Loki and you did not publically execute a hitman or a hitwoman, and yet their feeble attempts to murder their king and queen were all but pathetic. Only the fewest made it past the heavily guarded entrance doors of what used to be Stark Tower and now posed as a striking palace you called your new home. Midgard was not so bad, after all.
Terrorising its people was quite fun, actually and thanks to Lokiâs sceptre, getting them to bend to your will was not only fun but way too easy and convenient. The God of Mischief had soon gotten rid of the leaders the mortals called their would-be queens, kings and presidents anyway. Those who had resisted were now rotting away several feet below the earth.
Oh yes, the sceptre was truly a most marvellous object. You fancied a foot massage? The sceptre would convince the helpless mortal in charge of gardening the roof terrace. You wished for a special food delivery? Anything was possible with the mind stone. They were so easy to manipulate, so easy to control and undermine, to step on like a boot would step on an ant. It was fun. Nothing less did those petty and ignorant mortals deserve after polluting their own planet to the point of death and destruction. They were paying the price for it now.
In your youth, years and years had gone by on Asgard where you would study the powerful stones until you knew all of its secrets. The Tesseract was goneâLoki had failed to tell you whom he had given it to after the successful invasion of the Chitauri, nonetheless, as long as you still had the sceptre, you were not going to complain. It felt like the mind stone was connecting you two, wrapping a steel rope around your love for one another. Love which you never failed to act on at any given opportunity, for your days were mainly spent cuddling and, quite frankly, fucking on every possible surface of Stark Tower, having luxurious dinners and Loki sending terrified mortals to buy you expensive gifts and jewellery.
The humans feared you and unlike what you had expected from yourself, you were enjoying it. You were bathing in their terror, their anxiety and their tears, even their bloodâmetaphorically speakingâespecially after Loki put you in charge of labour distribution.
What was the play about again? Snapping yourself out of your trance, you sighed, even more so because Lokiâs hand had discreetly disappeared under your dress under the table, his thumb caressing your clit. There was no need for underwear here, after all.
âHe is positively the most unenthusiastic Thor of the whole week.â You choked out when he slipped two fingers inside of your warmth, his free hand coming up to stroke your pale arm. âHe is boring me.â
âIs he now? I believe the reason for your boredom is that I have not yet sentenced him to death. He is rather delightful. Look at how much he is shaking.â He chuckled. âHe is trying so hard to appear devoted. He will live, for now.â
A moan escaped your lips when he curled his fingers inside of you, repeatedly stroking your g-spot. Loki chuckled once more. âOh, what is it, my sweet Amnerys? Will you come for me? Will you come undone before all these people?â
Slaves were positioned to either side of the long table. If they knew what Loki was doing to you right now, theyâd do well to keep their mouths shut and pretend they did not notice and the actors on stage were too caught up in their own panic to realise. Whyever not? You moaned once more. No one would know and if there was something Loki wanted, then he would get it anyway. That included your orgasms.
âI⌠I willâŚâ You whispered, blood biting at your pale cheeks. He raised his eyebrows slightly, a mischievous smirk growing on his lips. His thumb applied more pressure, making you throw your head back into the cushioned backrest of your throne. By the time you let go and let pleasure consume you, Loki had lost all interest in the play. His blue eyes were fixed on you and your sweet whimpers, his heart pounding fast in his chest upon realising one too many times that you belonged to him.
âMy queenâŚâ He purred, helping you ride out your orgasm all the while you attempted, miserably, to keep a straight face. It was then the slaves in the room began to clap and the actors on stage bowed, relieved it was over.
âYou are dismissed. Get out of my sight.â Loki barked. You giggled at the way they almost fell off the stage, hurrying to get away from you two.
âThey are like lambs,â you remarked, still panting. âLike innocent lambs and weâre the wolves.â
âHmm⌠lamb sounds like an excellent idea for dinner, would you not agree?â He hooked his index finger under your chin, forcing you to look up at himânot that you had wanted to look away anyway. The remaining mortals in the room knew better than to wait for an order. Without a word, they rushed towards the kitchen to prepare the mealâregardless of how they would acquire a lamb.
Then, finally, Lokiâs hand retreated from under your dress, his digits coated with your juices. Your lips parted when he brought them to your mouth, having you suck them clean which you did with no hesitation.
âI have to leave New York for a few days tomorrow.â He said quietly, his gaze fixed on your lips wrapped around his fingers. You released him with a silent smack to pout.
âWithout me?â
âYes, my love. There have been concerning reports of riots in New Jersey. Now we cannot have that, can we?â
âNo⌠of course not.â
âI shall be back soon. You will rule this meagre place just fine without me until I return. You know how to put the mortals in their place, no?â
You giggled again. âI do.â
âThat is my queen. I trust you, my sweet Amnerys.â
~*~
I trust you, my sweet Amnerys. You smiled. You were the only one in the nine realms that the infamous God of Mischief trusted. Even a few days without him would be hell. You would handle the kingdom well, there was no doubt about that and yet⌠you already longed for him to hold you in his arms again. Throwing back the satin green covers of the huge king-size bed the two of you slept in, you climbed off the soft mattress all but naked, your smile widening when your blue eyes fell on the golden fountain pen Loki had gifted you, along with a bouquet of blue roses, your favourite flowersâone of his first gifts, back on Asgard when you were only five-hundred years old, right before you had run off like children to practice magic with Frigga. So young, so naĂŻve, so in love.
Loki had always been so gentle, so considerate⌠your smile faded. He had changed though, had he not? His behaviour towards you was no different in the slightest bit, but even though he radiated dominance like a radioactive gemstone, you wondered why it was only now you realised how cruel he had become. The humans were shivering with fear when they spoke to him, barely able to kneel properly for their trembling robbed them of their balance. And what about you? Were you not inflicting the same amount of pain and suffering?
You scoffed. Where were these thoughts coming from? This was ridiculous, right? You were a queen, Lokiâs queen, and you were together and happy. It mattered not if the mortals lived in agony for this cause⌠only it did.
Your lips parted. When was the last time Loki and you had spent a peaceful day together outside, without anyone attempting to assassinate you? Without anyone quivering in fear of what might happen to them if they displeased you?
When⌠when had you become like that? You swallowed thickly. Loki had left earlier this morning. You were not going to sulk away in his absence, now were you? He had left you in charge for a reason and you would make him proud.
âY-your majesty?â It was one of the maids, standing in the doorframe like she was about to be sacrificed to the Norns and hence ripping you out of your thoughts with brute force, making you drop the fountain pen back on the desk and spin around.
âDonât you know how to knock, you silly girl?â
âI⌠I did, your majesty.â
âWhat is it?â You barked.
âThere⌠there has been a brawl on the street right in front of the Tower. The guards have told me that two⌠two men were fighting over a stolen loaf of bread.â
You rolled your eyes. Well, theft was a crime and it was going to have to be dealt with.
âI am to let you know, I wasnât going to let them in just in case you were not decent yet⌠which⌠which you arenât, so I wasâŚâ
âGet me my morning robes,â you cut her off. âI shall get freshened up and meet the culprits in the throne room.â
âYes, Your Majesty.â The maid nodded and hurried away quickly but even the hot shower you took before she returned did not succeed in washing away the seeds of doubt in your mind. Something was wrong. It was the very same thought you had harboured back when you had first found Loki again after his attempted suicide. It felt like ages away now and yet⌠you remembered your concerns like theyâd been keeping you awake only yesterday.
When you entered the throne room an hour later, the two men were quivering, one of them crying even and the fight they had had over a mere loaf of breadâpatheticâall but forgotten. You tilted your head as you raised your eyebrows and made yourself comfortable on Lokiâs throne.
âWell?â You spat.
âMy q-queen, w-we are so sorry. I-I just⌠I need to f-feed my family. We have been living in p-poverty after K-King L-L-Loki shut down m-my b-business. T-the oil factory?â
âThe oil factory that kept polluting the seas, you mean? Killing the fish, contaminating all of your drinking water, making you all die even faster?â You scoffed. âPerhaps now you know what the fish must have felt like.â
âN-no, I-I mean⌠y-yes. I⌠r-realise my mistake but my⌠my family, they had nothing to do with it. I need to f-feed them. My w-wife s-suffers from severe social anxiety, she is unable to work. O-our children⌠we are going to starve to death. W-we⌠I would have paid for the loaf if only I could have, all I want is to k-keep my f-family alive!â His last words were swallowed by pathetic sobs. The urge within you to roll your eyes grew with every passing second and yet, for some peculiar reason and for the first time in years, you felt your heart clench with something you almost did not recognise anymore. Compassion.
This man had not stolen out of spite or malice. He had stolen out of desperation. The other man, you presumed, must have been the vendor then. He too now feared for the worst for causing a scene. The punishment for theft was execution by dismemberment. Fingers first, arms next, lastly the head. It was a surprisingly effective way to keep the robbery rate at a minimum.
âW-Will I⌠will you have me killed, my queen?â
You took a deep breath. Whatever it was that overcame you, Loki would not be pleased. But this man had not truly committed a crime, now had he? It was a loaf of bread, for Heavenâs sake!
âNo. Now get out of my sight and you,â you pointed at another maid, âhave that bread replaced for the vendor.â
One of the maids had once called you âruthlessâ and âdangerousâ. Loki had had her executed for her disrespectful behaviour and gossiping behind your back. As of today, however, you were wondering if she was right. The maid who had caught you off guard earlier this morning, she used to be a Mathematics student, you knew that from when you had taken her belongings back at her arrival to see if she had anything you liked. She did, as a matter of fact. A beautiful emerald stone necklace reminding you of Lokiâs colours. You had barely worn it since, it was more the principle of being able to simply take what you wanted. Not to mention what the mortals were to expect if they resisted you. As if on cue, your seidr tickled your fingertips, once more reminding you of Loki.
Tricks and pranks you had always enjoyed together but this? You did not want to give up the life you had, did not want to give up Loki because what was done was done. He ruled Midgard now, with you by his side, you could not have one thing without the other.
But when⌠when exactly had you begun to doubt that a kingdom drowning in blood, tears and hard labour was not what you wanted after all? After everything Loki had gone through? He deserved happiness, he deserved to rule but not⌠not like this.
You growled. âRun me a bath.â You ordered, avoiding looking at your shivering maid.
âY-yes, o-of course, Your Majesty. Would you like a bath bomb, too? I⌠I had them brought to the Tower for your baths. They are with⌠with lemon tea, your favourite scent.â
Really? You meant to say. Instead, you froze her in place with your scrutinising gaze. Your expression uncontrollably softened when you met her terrified and tear-stricken eyes. âThank you.â
The maidâs eyes widened. âO-Oh! Y-Youâre welcome, my queen. I⌠I will also prepare your favourite wine for you.â
Well⌠She doesnât do this because she likes you or respects you, a reproachful voice in your head whispered. She does it because sheâs afraid that you will kill her if she so much as breathes in your direction at the wrong moment.
~*~
Loki had made sure to have all of your personal belongings, along with your beloved fountain pen, brought to Asgard. Stacked away, somewhere in this gorgeous bedroom, were your old books too. Books that you had studied so intently and so often that they were on the verge of falling apart. Most of them were about the Infinity Stones and their creation.
You could not shake off the feeling that your subconscious was trying to tell you somethingâyet all you knew was that the answer was hidden in between the lines of your books. It had to be. Seeds of doubt had clouded your mind after Loki had gone, alas once he returned⌠you had felt more powerful than ever.
And now, something was keeping you down like a heavy blanket of snow on JĂśtunheim.
âOne of the maids was caught snooping around in our bedroom last night, did you know?â Loki said casually when he entered the room, his armour melting off of his body to reveal a pale but well-defined body. Distracted, you blinked, losing all focus on your books.
âWhich one?â
âYou know the girl with the brown hair who spends most of her time in the kitchen. Only the Norns know what she is doing in there when it is not meal time.â He began to smirk, bending down to kiss you gently.
âWould you like to have her?â
You grinned. âWith pleasure. I donât wish to kill her though.â You replied. Loki frowned. âShe is one of our best cooks! Let us torture her a little and punish her for invading our privacy like that. If she has not learned her mistake by then, we can still kill her.â
Loki sighed. âWell then. As you wish, my queen. Now come to bed. I wish to feel myself inside of you.â
~*~
You laughed, hysterically almost, when the maid screamed. Your fingertips were tingling with seidr, one of your hands clutching Lokiâs sceptre. Pain distorted the girlâs face as she cowered on the ground before you, trembling to the point she would be unable to stand on her own accord. Her eyes were glowing blue, the sceptreâs influence clouding her mind.
Power rushed through your veins, from the mind stone into your arm and through your entire body, making you feel invincible.
Loki chuckled behind you. If you kept going for much longer, the nosey maid would die after all. But oh, playing with the sceptre was just too much fun.
âGo on. Hold your arm into the flames.â You commanded, nodding your head over to the chimney. The fire was crackling peacefully, the warmth spreading all over the throne room. The maidâs lower lip, chewed on to the point it was bleeding, was shaking. You sincerely hoped there was still a part of her knowing what was going on, knowing what she was being forced to do and yet, without any hesitation, she crawled over to the fireplace, stretched out her left hand and held it straight into the flames.
Her ear-piercing screams echoed through the room like sharp needles stabbing your skin and from the corner of your eye, you could see the other slaves in the room swallowing thickly, forced to watch the horror unfolding before their eyes as a lesson that would surely not fail its impact.
âSee⌠who plays with fire will likely burn themselves.â You spat through gritted teeth, albeit with a dangerously sweet voice. Then, before she could utter a single word, you knocked her out, hitting her hard on the head with the blunt end of the sceptre.
She would not need any more mind control when she woke up and yet, the moment the sceptre struck her, a painful sting tore through you, her physical agony turning into mental torment for you. For just a brief moment, you saw a young, innocent girl who had been robbed of her entire life to serve you and Loki as a mindless slave to be punished severely if she dared to step out of line.
You blinked, stumbling back a few steps to chase away the atrocious feeling in your guts, crashing straight into Loki. He frowned, steadying you, and took the sceptre from your hand in response. The moment it left your grasp, the sensation grew even worse. What was wrong with you?
âAre you quite alright, my love?â Loki whispered, quiet enough only for you to hear it. You nodded, taking a deep breath.
âI feel a little dizzy, is all. Let me go lie down for a bitâand tell the maid to prepare us supper with salmon when she awakes.â
The God of Mischief was still frowning by the time you fled from the throne room and retreated to your shared chambers.
Heavens, what in the nine realms was going on? Staggering over to the window, you gaped outside to take in the beautiful skyline of New York City and rubbed your eyes. It almost felt like you had been seeing the world in black and white and, for some dubious and peculiar reason, the colours were now slowly pouring back into your perception. It scared you.
You were not surprised when Loki entered the bedroom not soon after you had stormed out, finding you biting your nails nervouslyâwhich was something you had never down before.
âPerhaps you should tell her about supper yourself. She is even more terrified of you than she is of me, my queen.â He chuckled, stroking over your hair as he approached you. When you only sighed with hesitation sparkling in your eyes, Lokiâs lips parted.
âYou are unwell.â
âIâm fine, IâŚâ
âYou are not. Should I call for a healer?â
âTheyâre called doctors here.â You replied weakly.
âI do not care what they call them as long as one of them helps you, my love. I will not have you suffer.â
âPerhaps it is my cycle, Loki. I am fine. Let usââ
There was a sudden tumult in the throne room that interrupted you both. Loud gasps and even screams became audible with a start, almost as if a wave of relief washed over the entire staff⌠well, your slaves.
âSire! Sire! Help!â Alarmed, the both of you exchanged a look. Your heart sank to your boots when you hurried back into the throne room and were greeted by an assassination commando.
âLoki. Amnerys. Itâs Game Over. Stand down.â Red dots in your field of vision blinded you when you came to a halt, laser pointers, so you figured, belonging to heavy machine guns aimed directly at you two and before you⌠Natasha Romanoff, Bruce Banner and, much to your surprise, Thor.
âChloe⌠take the elevator downstairs, someone will be waiting for you there. And take all the others with you.â Loki glared at her. It was the maid Thor had addressed and if looks could kill, the poor girl would have dropped dead this instant. You should have killed the stupid wench after all. She had been spying on you all along, catching glimpses of moments where you would be unprepared⌠Both Loki and you growled.
âThor⌠what a lovely surprise.â The God of Mischief announced then, arrogantly lifting his chin. âHave you at last decided to see for yourself what I have done to your precious Earth? Is it not better to keep the humans under control like this, to keep them from destroying their own planet?â
âBy enslaving them and working them to death? I donât think so, Loki. This is madness.â
âPerhaps. But so is you coming here.â His expression hardened. âYou have signed your death warrant, brother.â
âNot this time. Our fatherââ
âYour father!â Loki spat.
âWe did not want to do this, Loki. But you left us no choice. You must be stopped. Both of you.â
âSkip the reunion speech, ThorâŚâ Natasha muttered. You snarled at her all the while holding on to Lokiâs arm. What did he mean by no choice? What had he planned?
With your heart in your mouth, you soon found your seidr tickling your fingertips, ready to fling them all straight into the nearby wall to listen with delight how several of their bones would break in the process.
When you turned your head back to Loki, he gave you a barely visible nod. It was in the very moment you sent both Natasha and Bruce flying through the throne room with but a flick of your hand that Thor called for his beloved hammerâonly it was nothing like you remembered it anymore. It was enveloped in orange fire, its flames licking high up into the air, ready to devour. Blood Orange. There was only one being in this universe who was able to create such indestructible and powerful flamesâRaskk, the highest fire demon from Muspelheim.
If Thor intended to use his hammer against Loki⌠as a Frost Giant, he would be dead before it dawned. Surely, your heart had now stopped beating altogether.
âLokiâŚâ
The God of Mischief growled in response. His hand found yours, fingers entangling and before you knew it, he materialised the sceptre just in time to catch his brother off guard. The both of you teleported.
Knowing how much harm Raskkâs fire was able to do to your husband and king, something inside of you snapped. If they found him again⌠they would kill him for sure.
You felt broken and mended at the very same time. Like a thread cut in two with a pair of sharp scissors, your vision cleared to finally reveal all the colours drained from your eyesight for so long. Breathing heavily, you gasped for air in a desperate attempt to fight off a panic attack.
âAmnerysâŚâ Loki caught you in his arms before your shaking knees hit the floor of the shabby motel he had brought you to, an inconspicuous place you had discovered a while back on the hunt for electricians to maintain what used to be Stark Tower. Loki had done well to remember the tacky place in the suburbs. You would be safe here until you could come up with a plan.
The truth was, Thorâs hammer, strengthened by Raskkâs blood orange fire, had caught you both off guard. Loki had expected any form of resistance from his brotherânot, however, that he would try and end his life in such a brutal and excruciating way.
Your fear for Lokiâs life⌠it had broken the influence of the sceptre. You saw it so clearly now⌠how it had been the weapon all along, dragging you down a rabbit hole so dark it had blinded you.
âI⌠IâŚâ Unable to speak, you allowed him to scoop you up into his arms like a bride. Your thoughts were too tangled up to follow the harsh commands he barked at the poor receptionist behind the desk in the foyer, only dared to whimper once he had closed the door behind you.
He put you back on your feet, ensuring you would not simply drop like a marionette. âAmnerys, speak to me. Are you in pain?â
It took you another moment to pull yourself together. With a deep shaky breath, you locked your eyes with his.
âWhat have we done?â You whispered, your lower lip shaking. âLoki, what have we doneâŚâ
âWhat?â
âWhat have we done⌠the slavery, the torture, the murder⌠Loki⌠we turned Midgard into another Helheim.â
âWhatever are you talking about?â
âDonât you see? Itâs⌠the sceptre. Itâs been the sceptre all along⌠it⌠it brainwashed us like puppets!â
âYou are confused.â
âI am not. Loki, listen to me, please!â
He shushed you, pressing you against his chest. With his heartbeat against your cheek, you could not help but relax into his arms, your rapid breathing calming down againâif only a little.
âWe are safe here. Relax, my queen.â His lips found your neck, planting feather-light kisses on your sensitive skin in an attempt to distract you further. His mouth on you did not fail its effect. Your eyes fell shut with a sigh as you went limp in his arms, albeit reluctant to allow him to seduce you now of all times.
âLoki⌠w-we shouldnât⌠not now⌠we have to⌠Raskkâs fire, we⌠you h-have to get rid of the sceptre. Thor will listen to reason once he learnsââ You were cut off by his tongue demanding entrance into your mouth, forcing you into a kiss that stole away your breath. Loki pushed you down on the hard mattress of the motel room, one of his hands capturing your wrists to pin them down above your head, rendering you completely helpless.
His sheer strength overwhelmed you and despite your Asgardian blood, you were no match to Loki⌠at least not when he had you on the brink of utter submission and with pleasure coursing through your blood, clouding your mind as your body kept pleading for more and more of his pampering.
âLoki⌠please. Loki, listen. We have to⌠this isnât right⌠Thor⌠P-please⌠get rid of the s-sceptre, youâll see itâsâŚâ
âAmnerys, stop it!â He growled with a start. His dark and chastising glare sent both fear and excitement through your veins. âWhat is it with your obsession with the sceptre? It is making us powerful, is it not? You, my dear, are the one with the insatiable interest in the Infinity Stones and their workings.â
âI was wrong⌠Loki, I was wrong, we were wrong, IâŚâ You groaned when his digits found the hem of your dress and pushed it up your pale thighs to give himself access to your wet folds, your whole body shivering the moment his fingertips brushed against your lips and finally, parted them to reveal your throbbing clit to his greedy eyes.
âL-Loki⌠Loki, l-listen to meâŚâ
Part of you wanted him to stop, to talk to him rationally but⌠oh⌠it just felt too good. Your blue eyes rolled to the back of your head, your nails digging into his naked back. You hadnât even noticed him removing most of his clothes.
âOh, I am listening. I will be listening to your moans and whimpers as you come undone for me, my sweet Amnerys.â He paused, indeed eliciting a defeated whine from you. âTell me you want me inside of you.â He whispered into your ear, sending pleasant shivers up and down your spine.
You swallowed thickly. You did. Your quim was aching to be filled by him, to have him mark you with his JĂśtun seed and make you his like he had done so often in the past and yet⌠was now really the time for pleasure? Now that your husbandâs life was at stake? Now that you had realised the harm you had done to this planet, to its people? You were monsters. You had become exactly what Loki had feared to turn into when he had first learned about his true heritage.
Loki made you gasp for air when he slipped two of his long fingers inside of you, curling them at your g-spot and making your back arch.
âTell me.â He spat through gritted teeth. He was in a frenzyâand you were unable to shake off just how much you loved his dominant side, this side he had developed the very moment Frigga had handed him Gungnir. You were lost. Lost in his embrace, lost in his desire, lost in his love for you.
âI do⌠I always doâŚâ
He chuckled, content with your response. Freeing himself from his remaining armour with his seidr, he pushed your legs apart meeting only little resistance and positioned himself at your entrance. A moan escaped your lips when you felt his rock-hard cock press against your slick opening, the red tip leaking pre-cum already.
He never let go of your wrists, even when he sheathed himself deep inside of you with but one firm thrust, watching with an animalistic growl how you threw your head back in pure bliss, welcoming him in. His free hand was all over your pale skin, exploring every inch of your tall body.
Your walls clenched around him at once, moulding around him perfectly and unwilling to let go of him again, no, willing him even deeper when he retreated only to plunge back in and claim you thoroughly, fucking you with a steady but firm rhythm stealing not only your breath but all of your senses.
Your mind drifted away from how Loki was still under the sceptreâs control and how it made him more ruthless, more dangerous and more villainous. His lips found yours again to keep you from talking, his strokes getting more and more frantic.
You moaned when his free hand found your clit, massaging it swiftly and applying just enough pressure to send you flying. You tightened around him fast, with his name on your lips like a prayer.
Again and again, his length grazed all of your secret pleasure spots, some of them hidden deep inside of your quim. Loki moved the way he knew he would throw himself off of this delectable cliff of pleasure with you and when you came undone, rhythmically clenching around him and milking him for all he was worth, you instantly triggered his own release.
With but a few more eager thrusts, he emptied himself inside of you, coating your walls with his warm seed of which he shot rope after rope into you. He stilled, his length throbbing hotly inside your cunt as he filled you up.
No less than ten seconds passed, seconds in which you were still pulsing around him, failing to come down from your high and the pleasure and the love you felt for this man as it overwhelmed you once more, even more so when he collapsed on top of you and you inhaled his intoxicating scent.
Another ten seconds and you could Thorâs voice bellow through the lobby. You gasped.
âI shielded this place. The motel owner must have told them. I will tear him apart.â Loki growled and jumped out of bed. Your legs were still shaking from your orgasm, his warm seed dribbling out of you and running down your inner thighs when you stood to follow, enveloping yourself with seidr to get dressed much like Loki had done and followed himâonly to stop dead in your tracks when ice-cold realisation hit you. You had only just arrived. There was no way the motel owner had been able to alert the Avengers this fast, let alone reach them when they were out and about to hunt you down.
Your lips parted. âTheyâre after the sceptre. Itâs not the owner, Loki, theyâre tracking the sceptre! It must be just like the Tesseract, the stone gives off traceable energies.â And the only reason they had not done so before was proper preparation. And a risky allianceâwith Raskk.
The God of Mischief slowed down and glanced at you from the corner of his eye but did not halt. Too angry were his steps leading him back towards the lobby, ready to murder the receptionist despite the unusual alliance Thor had formed with one of Muspelheimâs most dangerous fire demons.
âLoki, stop! Listen to me!â Finally, he obeyed albeit turned around so slowly you feared he might pounce on you like a wild wolf at any moment. âPlease. Leave the motel owner alone. We have to get out of here, weâŚâ You gasped once more, your feeble attempt to calm yourself with deep breaths failing miserably. âLeave the sceptre behind.â
âI beg your pardon?â
âLeave it behind! Else we have to find a way off-world, Loki. Listen to me, I will not risk you dying at the hand of Raskkâs fire just because you are too keen on satisfying your enormous ego!â You shrieked, clenching your fists so hard your knuckles turned white. Your heart was pounding in your chest so loud you feared his words would be drowned by the blood ringing in your ears.
Lokiâs nostrils flared. âI am not leaving our kingdom behind for Thor of all people to overthrow it!â
âThen give me the sceptre!â
âNo!â The word was so loud it echoed through the entire dimly-lit hallway, without a doubt giving away your location and you realised in that very moment that he was not going to relent. The sceptreâs influence kept its steel grip on him like an unescapable prison.
Tears formed in your eyes when you swallowed, locking your eyes with hisâyou had never noticed how the blue colour of his irises had intensified to the point of utter mind control. Whoever was behind this⌠they would pay for it but for now⌠for now, you had to save Lokiâs life.
âThen go. Take it and leave. I will find you.â
âWhat?â
âI am going to distract them. Go. You cannot go near Thorâs hammer.â Loki hesitated. His thin lips parted once he understood you meant to give yourself up in order for him to escape.
âYou are not leaving my side.â
âDo not argue with me, Loki. You know they will not kill me.â
âNo,â he growled, âworse. They will torture you.â
You scoffed. âDo you truly believe that?â
A young man stumbled out of one of the motel rooms, a pathetic whimper escaping his lips when he spotted you both standing in the hallway, and legging it instantly.
âThor has always liked me, Lokiâhe knows how much I love you and why I did this.â
âIf he is prepared to kill me in the cruellest way possible, what makes you think he will not make you suffer a similar fate?â
âTheyâre up here! Up here! Avengers! Help!â Loki gritted his teeth. With but one swift hand movement, he shot an energy blast from the sceptre into the panicking young manâs direction. It hit the railing of the stairs with an ear-piercing crack, sending pieces of sharp wood flying through the hallway. Luckily, only one of them hit the man in the thigh, who, screaming in surprise more than agony, almost fell down the carpeted stairs and straight into the Avengersâ armsâone of which had turned into a giant green rage monster.
Loki growled once more when you attempted to push past him, his free hand slipping around your waist. He pressed you close against his strong body in an attempt to teleport you both to safety once more, heeding your advice even if he would never let go of the sceptre after everything it had done for him. You spun around, cupping his face in your hands and kissed him hard.
âGo. Do you not trust your queen?â
His lips parted and he scowled. He had no need for a reply, for he did. He trusted you with his life and by the time the Avengers finally reached you with their weapons raised, only you were left standing there, your fingers tingling with seidr urging to be released to help you survive.
Thor stopped dead in his tracks when he saw you, his mortal companions following his actions suit. Your gaze found his glowing hammer spitting Raskkâs fire.
âAmnerys?â
âHulk? Any moment now.â Widow said surprisingly calm.
âDonât. Please. I am unarmed.â Lifting both of your hands to prove your intentions, you met Thorâs puzzled expression.
âWhere is Loki?â The redheadâs voice was harsh, her glare deadly. You understood now why she was one of Earthâs fiercest assassins and yet, she did little to intimidate you.
âGone,â you spat in response, âfor now. I know where he went. But⌠but first⌠we need to talk.â
~*~
Thor buried his hands in his face. âSo what you are saying is that this whole time Loki has been under the influence of the sceptre?â
You nodded, shifting on your seat. The Avengersâ hideout was filthy, hidden away in an alley you would have never even set a foot in under different circumstances.
âI have been to. That is why⌠by the Norns, all those people we killed⌠all those innocents we tortured⌠I cannot believe what I have done.â Looking up, your expression hardened with a start. âLoki and I have always been mischievous, you know that. But neither of us would ever have intentionally hurt anyone.â
âItâs kind of hard to believe that, you know.â The Black Widow gave you an incredulous look.
âI agree. What if this is a trick? What if itâs a trap?â Bruce whispered. He was himself again, wearing no more than a pair of ripped jeans that were way too big on him and appeared to swallow up his mortal body whole, making him look even more fragile and meagre than the humans already were. You rolled your eyes. Of course they would not trust you⌠but then again, you understood. You would not have trusted yourself either, not after everything you had done.
Thor lifted his chin and gave you a warning look. âI have known Amnerys my whole life. She loves Loki, she would do anything for him. I have Raskkâs demon fireâif she is luring us into a trap, my brother will not live long enough to see daylight tomorrow. She knows that⌠donât you, Amnerys?â
You swallowed. All of a sudden, all you could muster was a weak âYesâ. Your heart was beating like a steam hammer, your instincts screaming at you to either run or kill. You were with your greatest enemies after all. You were with the very people eager to send your husband to Valhalla, sitting at the same table and drinking tea that might as well have been poisoned.
âIf what you are saying is true⌠then how did you break the sceptreâs influence?â Bruce asked. And it was a good question, one you did not quite know the answer to yourself.
âI am not sure,â you responded, âI had⌠these strange moments of clarity, a whispering voice in my head telling me to practice caution but onceâŚâ You paused, pondering. âLoki was gone. He travelled to New Jersey and he took the sceptre with him, that was the first time I felt these⌠all these doubts about⌠about all this.â You motioned around yourself, shame and remorse once more rolling over you like a tidal wave.
âAnd then?â Bruce probed.
You looked up, your blue eyes once more falling on his oversized jeans. You frowned. âYou. I think it was you. All I could think about was how Lokiâs life is in danger, how scared I am to lose him⌠I think this ultimately overwhelmed the power of the mind stone.â
âYou know about the Infinity Stones then?â
âBetter than you think.â
âWhat I still donât understand is what youâre expecting from us now, Amnerys.â Natasha tossed in. âLoki is a criminal and so are you. He will be arrested once we get his hands on him⌠until Thor can take him back to Asgard, at least.â
Your eyes flew in Thorâs direction. âOdin will have him executed.â
âNot if my mother gets a say in it.â
âYou truly believe Frigga will be able to stop him? Face it, Thor, Odin has been looking for an excuse to get rid of him ever since Loki found out about his true heritage. Perhaps he knew. Perhaps he knew that he was still alive somewhere and yet he chose to feign grief.â
Thor opened his mouth to contradict. You cut him off before he could even take a breath.
âSwear to me on your life that no harm will come to him.â
The God of Thunder looked up, meeting your stern gaze with all but resignation and guilt. âAmnerys⌠I⌠I cannot swear. I shall speak to Mother and Father, that is all I can promise you to do. You are coming home with us, are you not?â
âWhere Loki goes, I go.â It was one of the most sincere truths you had ever spoken.
âSo here is what we will do then. Weâll gather the team and you will lead us to Loki, like you promised, we capture him, Thor gets him off-planet. That sounds simple enough. It shouldnât be too difficult to overpower him now that Min-⌠AmyâŚ? Iâm sorry, what was your name again?â Bruce raised his eyebrows and pointed a finger at you, making you roll your eyes in response.
âAmnerys. My name is Amnerys. Out of mere curiosity⌠why do you not track the sceptre down again?â
âWe could do that eventually but it requires a lot of power. You see, these wires connecting to theâŚâ
âDonât,â you interrupted, âI have no idea what you are talking about, Dr Banner. Itâs electricity, that is all I need to know.â
âWell, yeah⌠what Iâm trying to say is that it will take a lot of time to recharge without cutting the power in the entire city⌠which would make it even easier for Loki to disappear unnoticed.â
âWe never expected you two to separate.â
You scoffed. âI know.â But we will not be for much longer, you added silently.
~*~
Loki was indeed where you had expected him to be. And you had a plan. Centuries ago, the fetid sewers of New York used to be a labyrinth made of beautiful caves and underground riversâone of which led straight to a secret passageway to Asgard. Loki had discovered it one day, by accident, if anything, for he had been looking for a way to enter Helheim for minerals. Back then, you had been too young to comprehend that Loki had taken you to Midgard a while later.
âAre you sure sheâs not leading us straight into an ambush?â Natasha whispered into Thorâs ear. With your heightened hearing abilities, however, she looked to the moist ground quickly when you turned around to raise an eyebrow at herâwarningly.
âTrust me,â you spat, âif I had wanted to kill you, you would all be dead already.â You smirked. âThor is very well aware of how powerful I am.â
Bruce cleared his throat. The sound, much like your voices, travelled through the long and disgusting tunnels seemingly endlessly. âI donât like this. Where is he?â
âKeep your mouth shut and follow me. Lokiâs hearing is as good as mine. And watch your step.â The mud, dirt and brown water to your feet had mixed with garbage only the Norns knew how old. You had already cast a spell to hide your sounds from unwanted earsâyou just didnât want to have to listen to the remaining Avengers expressing their concerns about your person like you were a mischief-maker with no heart or soul. You shook your head silently. They thought the same of Loki, did they not?
Your plan was simple enough. Loki and the sceptre had to be separated, for good. And the best way to do that, if not for your persuasion skills which had failed this time despite how infatuated he was with you, was for the Avengers to do the job for you.
You were not going to let them take him to be executed by Odin. In fact, you would murder them all in cold blood before they even tried.
Now one more turn to the left and thenâŚ
Loki would not dare use the sceptre in the sewers due to the underlying danger of collapse; heâd rely on his seidr and his swift fighting skills instead.
You turned around the corner and he looked up as if ripped from a deep thought. His face lit up when you approached him. He stood from his crouching position on the ground and away from the fire he had lit and which was throwing eerie shadows on the wall, and opened his arms for you to embrace him.
You did. A sigh escaped your lips the very second you wrapped your arms around his middle, pressing your face against his chest. âIâm sorryâŚâ You whispered.
âWhatever are you sorry for, my queen?â
You glanced up, praying to the Norns that he would take the hint and see the deceit and mischief sparkling in your blue eyes when the Avengers entered one by one, their weapons aimed at the both of you.
Lokiâs face fell, his soft expression transforming into a frightening rage. Not directed at youâbut at the god he had called his brother for centuries. Staring daggers at Thor, his voice when he spoke was so dark you felt shivers racing up and down your spine.
âDid they hurt you?â He asked you.
âNo. Iâm fine, Loki.â
âActually, she took us here.â
âWhat?â
His eyes met yours again and in this very moment, you wished you had worked harder on your telepathy skills. Loki had introduced you to the art only two decades backâŚ
âI did this for us, Loki. There was no other way anymore.â You mumbled, inhaling his heavenly scent. He had to understand. He had to understand why you were doing things the way you were doing them.
Just trust me, you willed for him to hear in his mind.
But in the end, your unease betrayed your body, whatever happened next happening too fast for you to comprehend. Someone pulled you to the side and whoever it was, their grip felt like steel around your upper arm. There were shouts, screams, sounds of rage and torment, growls and pants and then⌠then you heard a pair of Asgardian shackles lock in place around Lokiâs wrists, the sceptre clattering to the ground with an ear-piercing noise ricocheting through the cave. Just like that, the God of Mischief, eager to avoid the flames dancing on the indestructible metal of Thorâs hammer, was defeated. Or so they were led to believe.
They did not let you carry the sceptre, of course. Natasha Romanoff never took her eyes off of you on the way back to the Avengersâ secret base, wary and vigilant in fear of you turning the tables after all.
Meanwhile, you did not dare look Loki in the eyes, not until you would be alone together again, and part of you even longed to join him in the cell a man called Nick Fury had been working on for months after Lokiâs and your triumph and beginning of a tyrannical reign.
âThank you,â Thor said, observing his brother on the camera they had set up in the cell. He was sitting there on the wooden bench like a Greek statue motionlessly, staring holes into the metal walls with a blank face. There was disappointment, unease and even⌠even remorse clouding his flawless features like eerie fog on a gloomy day in the woods of Niflheim. âI owe you, Amnerys.â
âNo, you donât. I did not do this for you. I did it for Loki.â
âI know. I still owe you my gratitude.â
âJust remember your promise, Thor.â You only hoped he would not have to act on it anytime soon.
âI will. Good night, Amnerys.â
It isnât Good night for me, you thought as you watched him walk off. Regardless of how well the remaining Avengers had prepared for this, their security measures were meagre, embarrassing almost. You were quite surprised they had not locked you up as well for the night after all, as a matter of fact. As of right now, the only thing keeping Loki in his cell was the threat of Raskkâs fire. Nothing, whatsoever, that would harm you any further than inflicting a second-degree burn.
The spell you cast that night to shield both Loki and yourself from the cameras was so simple you resisted the urge to laugh out loud as you snuck through the dark and scabby hallways and eventually reached Lokiâs cell.
âMy loveâŚâ You whispered. The Trickster looked up, glaring right through you for a second before finally meeting your blue eyes.
âThanosâŚâ He began.
âWhat?â
âHis name is Thanos. He was the one who handed me the sceptre. He promised me victory and power in return for the Tesseract. He manipulated me. Tortured me.â Your lips parted. âI wish I had truly died the day I let myself fall off the Bifrost when I subjected to the pain he made me feel.â
âOh Loki⌠this is not your fault, none of this isâŚâ
He snorted, gaping at you darkly. âAre you still blaming the sceptre, my queen?â
âLokiâŚâ
âI heard your plea in my mind⌠and yet you have signed my death sentence, my sweet Amnerys. Did Thor not tell you what will happen once the Bifrost is fully restored?â
âI do. I know exactly what will happen.â You replied as you unlocked the door and swiftly stepped inside. âThey will be looking for us. They will tear the nine worlds apart in their search and yet they will never find us. We will be free, Loki. Just us. No thrones, no sceptres, no obligations and rules.â
Loki began to smirk, warming your heart. âWe leave it all behind?â
You nodded, reaching out for him so you could teleport together. âWe leave it all behind.â
And you would start by planting little seeds of doubt into his mind, seeds that you intended to grow into nothing but unconditional love.
~*~
A/N: I hope you enjoyed it! Head over to my blog to read more of my writing and to find my Kofi link! âĽ
#seeds of doubt#loki#loki imagine#loki x you#loki x reader#loki x female reader#loki laufeyson#loki laufeyson imagine#loki laufeyson x you#loki laufeyson x reader#loki laufeyson x female reader#loki odinson#loki odinson imagine#loki odinson x you#loki odinson x reader#loki odinson x female reader#the avengers#the avengers imagine#thor#thor imagine#marvel#marvel imagine#mcu#mcu imagine#tom hiddleston
203 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Are You Here to Stop Me?--Chapter 4
[Chapter 1] [Chapter 2] [Chapter 3] [First post in Peony to Lotus Verse]
[Ao3 Series]
[I had the hardest time shaking this man and making plot fall out, he was wholly uncooperative.]
This was all such fucking disaster.
A-jie was sick, the Jiang were once again yanked into a political fiasco that they had to pay for with their own reputation, there was a fierce corpse puppet in his home--a home that, apparently, had already been invaded by the Jin Clan demanding answers to said political fiasco while its master wasnât even there. In a few days time, it would be invaded again by strange Wens he didnât know or want.
If his mother were alive, she would kill him. He would probably deserve it. He didnât know what his father would think. He would probably be disappointed--either that he didnât think of it in the first place or for his resentment.
He stood frozen by the door, anxiously watching Wen Qing treat a barely conscious A-jie. It wasn't like he had never seen his sister feverish and weak before, but it scared him the same every single time. To know that she was in pain and he couldnât do anything about it. To know that this could be the illness that would take her from him. That this could be the last time thatâŚ.He gnawed on the inside of his cheek and folded his arms tight across his chest to keep them from fidgeting at his sides.
Jin Guangyao seemed to think everything was under control--at least, thatâs what he had said. It would have been far more comforting if it hadnât been in such a distant voice while being unable to look away from A-jie. Clutching her hand in a white knuckled grip. Expression all strained and pale with badly concealed terror.
This is your plan! Jiang Cheng wanted to scream as he clenched his aching fists. I did this because you said it would work! Youâre the one thatâs supposed to know what youâre doing!
What he wouldnât give to actually know what the hell he was doing. Being an adult couldnât just be this, right? Just guessing and grasping around in the dark, tripping like youâre wearing your fatherâs too big robes? Every other person he met seemed to be controlled and mature, while he was barely treading water--hell, even Wei Wuxian did the things he did with confidence. It had to get better at some point, because, right now, this mess was embarrassing--enraging. But most of all, it was terrifying.
What the hell should he do? What was right?
A-jie kept breathlessly trying to tell them all that she was alright, that they should rest and continue preparing. But she could barely keep her eyes open. Her head lolled around like a floppy doll. Every once in a while, she was wracked with violent, hacking coughs that shook her and left her gasping.
When she whispered Jiang Chengâs name and raised a trembling hand as Wen Qing stepped away to prepare something, he practically dove to her side, his knees slamming painfully into the floor in his haste. Clasping her hand in both of his, he found it freezing, so he chafed it gently between his palms. âA-jie?â
âYou...must be...so tired.â She smiled weakly, eyes slurring to the Wen child who had fallen asleep on the other pillow, leaving grubby little smudges all over the bedding. âAll of you. Iâm fine. Go. Sleep.â Even this short speech left her breathless, then coughing, wet and harsh. She trembled as Jin Guangyao helped her sit up and held her close, stroking her back.
Jiang Cheng hated everything about this. He was going to kill Wei Wuxian.
She wasnât wrong, though. His limbs felt like practice weights, his overworked core throbbed like a pulled muscle within him. (His core? Wei Wuxianâs core? The core? This reminder burrowed in him like a barbed arrow every time he remembered again, further and further since the night he had learned it. Regret and anger and nausea, swimming and hot, every day, every fucking day. A stranger inside himself, but not. Another thing he was helpless to.)
When A-Jie finally dropped into unconsciousness not long after, Wen Qing announced that under no circumstances should she be allowed to exert herself for the next few days, until she could sit up on her own and breathe without wheezing. âThe fluid in her lungs has worsened,â she told the two of them, voice still hoarse. âBut since I have access to the supplies here, her fever should hopefully break sometime tonight. She shouldnât be in any immediate danger but she will have to take her medicine on a strict schedule.â
âShe will,â Jin Guangyao agreed immediately, thumb smoothing repeatedly over the back of A-jieâs limp hand. âJust tell me when and Iâll do it.â
When Jiang Cheng finally stood to leave, just about every muscle from the base of his skull to the tendons at his heels screamed and gods, he wanted a bath and sleep and for this to not be happening. Wen Qing collected the still sleeping boy, and Jin Guangyao rose, seeing them all out into the hall before bowing, sharp and deep. âThank you, Wen-guniang.â
Damn. Jiang Cheng hastily followed suit and bowed. You tactless asshole. She watched them both with weary eyes, expression as closed as it had been for days, but she inclined her head to accept. âCome get me immediately if anything changes.â
Straightening, Jin Guangyao nodded, his habitual smile nowhere to be seen, drained and serious. âI will. Iâm going to stay up to watch her.â
Her eyes narrowed warily. But she only nodded.
The entire trip leading her through Lotus Pier to her prepared room was silent.
Jiang Cheng knew he should say something. He wanted to say something--to thank her more personally for A-jieâs care or tell her that she would be safe here, that when he made a promise, he kept it (unlike some people.) Maybe reassure her that this wasnât a ploy by him to corner her, that this was honestly a waking nightmare he kept wishing he would wake up from.
That this wasnât how he had imagined marrying her. As a last resort. As a trap.
Instead, he was silent. Nothing he had to say would come out right and he would either sound like an ass or an idiot. Or both.
She was just as quiet, anyway, drifting behind him like some sort of mourning wraith, carrying the limp child. The only sounds were their footsteps, distant murmurs, and the frogs droning from their intermittent little ponds and from the lake beyond. Chill from the young evening settled into their still damp, days old clothes. The clean, living scent of the water was comforting, so at least there was that.
He wondered if it just smelled like mud to her.
When they came to the room, he saw that the lanterns and the incense burner were already lit, and a while ago, judging by how thickly the scent of jasmine and musk lay over everything. It was one of the nicest guest suites, with a wide bed, wispy purple wall hangings, and intricate lotus blossoms crawling up in carvings on the screens. It occurred to him suddenly that it might seem horribly insensitive to remind her exactly where she was and why. Tacky. He ground his teeth.
Wen Qing staggered right by him into the room without a glance, practically collapsing across the bed to lay the boy down. Angry? Disgusted? Done with him, whichever it was. But Jiang Cheng stayed by the door, fingers worrying at the thick fabric of his robe, running the edge of his nail along the weave as she tucked the blanket up to the boyâs chin. The need to say something--anything--was becoming too much to bear. âIâm sorry it isnât very big.â
Her voice was dull and she didnât even turn around. âItâs fine, Jiang-zongzhu.â
Fuck.
âYou donât have to...you can call me Jiang Wanyin,â he said, because he was apparently very stupid. The slow, disbelieving look she gave him over her shoulder was well deserved. âYou donât have to,â he added, because he apparently was not done being stupid. I mean, youâve literally cut me open before, so I figuredâŚ.
â...Alright.â
Jiang Cheng wanted to melt into the floor. Or possibly die. His mouth worked around his grimace of self disgust and he managed, âIâll have the servants send in a bath.â
She sagged back on her heels beside the bed, still looking over at him. âWhere is A-Ning?â
Oh. Right. âProbablyâŚ.â Actually, he had no idea where Wei Wuxian had taken him. His room? The idea of that puppet leaking black resentful energy and lying on his childhood bed seemed ridiculous. âWith Wei Wuxian,â he finished, lamely. âIâll find out.â
Her gaze transferred to the floor, eyes unseeing and darkened by smudges of dirt and exhaustion. She was still quite pretty, but it was a gaunt, unkempt sort of beauty. The silence stretched, uncomfortable. He should have let a servant show her to the room. She was waiting for him to leave, she didnât want to be anywhere near him.
âThank you,â she said, suddenly, just as he turned around to simply leave, saving them both the agony. âFor doing this.â
His jaw tightened and he kept his eyes locked on the light wood of the column right outside her door. Instead of anything helpful or comforting, what came out was a low, unplanned, âWhy didnât you come to me.â She had the comb. She had to. It had been gone when he came back to check and he had thought...hopedâŚ.
Skin on fabric. She was probably looking at him, and so kept his shoulders rigid, back straight.
âI didnât know if you would help.â Her voice was quiet, not angry or accusatory. But his fists clenched as heat flooded his face, his head throbbing. âYou're untrustworthy and selfish and immature. Why the hell would I trust you?â
He was fucking this up. Again. Useless.
Jiang Cheng refused to dig himself a deeper hole. About 10 minutes too late. Without a word, he stopped darkening her door. Instead of going to his room and ordering a bath like he should have, he looked for Wei Wuxian, blood pulsing in his ears. Stalking through the halls, he scattered several anxious servants in his wake like ripples behind him.
When he found him, he actually was in his room, though the puppet was on an extra mattress on the floor instead of on the bed like Jiang Cheng had imagined. The room reeked of resentful energy--sour, burning, metallic. Old bile and blood and worse. Wei Wuxian himself was hunched over it with a brush and seemed to be adding to the fluttering layer of talismans that already festooned the prone form. It even took a minute for him to realize Jiang Cheng was in the doorway, but when he did, he leapt to his feet, haggard face anxious. âShijie?â
â...Sleeping.â
âWhat did Wen Qing say? Will she be alright?â
âNo thanks to you.â
Wei Wuxianâs shoulders sagged and he blew out a breath. Then, he perked up, coming over to gently shake Jiang Cheng by the shoulders with a reproachful smile. âAh, Jiang Cheng, lead with that next time, will you? You appear at my door looking like youâre about to avenge someone, what am I supposed to think?â
Smacking Wei Wuxianâs hands off his shoulders didnât do anything to change his attitude. He just grimaced playfully and said, âOw, careful! Now be nice, weâll all be in trouble if you damage these hands,â while wiggling his fingers. It made the sharp rage in Jiang Chengâs chest flare. It made him want to punch his stupid face.
âThis is your fault.â
At this point, it was like they pulled out a script book for some overdone play, a rulebook outlining the steps to their fight. The brush off. Wei Wuxian looked past him, craning his head to peer out the door. âWhereâs Wen Qing and A-Yuan? I wanted to tell her how Wen Ning is doing.â
The jab. âAre you even listening to me?â
Wei Wuxian rolled his eyes at him, shrugging his shoulders as if letting the words just slide off of him with a stretch of his arms. The dismissal. âAh, youâre always scolding me, so whatâs the point in listening to you when youâre just saying the same things you have been for days? Iâll pay attention when you say something new. Youâre so predictable.â
The snap; Jiang Cheng snarled, âHowâs this, then? Itâs your fault that A-jie is so sick.â He jabbed Wei Wuxian in the chest with his finger, knocking him back a step, pursuing. âItâs your fault if the Jin decide to wipe us all out again.â Another jab, another step. The insouciant air slid from Wei Wuxianâs face--instead, it was tight, the beginning of regret.
âListen--â
âThis is your fault and youâre not even sorry.â
A deep breath. âJiang Cheng--â
He needed him mad. He needed him to stop moving away. âYou werenât thinking of anyone but yourself, like you always do. Youâre making me take in and marry the people who killed my parents to protect you.â He could see Wei Wuxian bristle--because he knew it wasnât quite true, it wasnât really fair but Jiang Cheng didnât care.
âWhat are you even saying? Theyâve both saved us a hundred times over! These people are innocent, they were being brutalized, I had no choice--!â
âYou always have a choice!â Jiang Cheng was shouting, now. âYou just choose the one that causes the biggest scene! First you embarrass me in front of all the other Clan Leaders, then you kill Jin disciples and steal their prisoners--!â
âWhat right did they have to treat them that way? What crime did they commit?! Iâm supposed to just leave them?!â
His outrage just fed the fury burning through Jiang Cheng, roaring in his ears, and he wanted to take his brother by the throat and shake him. He wanted him to be just as hurt and terrified as he was. He wanted him to stop acting so fucking noble, like it meant anything anymore after everything they had been through. His lungs burned from the resentful energy hanging in the air. Zidian sparked once, sizzling. âYou always need to be the center of attention. Well congratulations, everyoneâs looking at us, now! Arenât you such a fucking hero? Isnât it nice to have a shield that will rise up against every stupid thing you decide to do? When will it be enough?â
Wei Wuxianâs swallowed hard, jaw tight, eyes shining. âDo you think I wanted this?â He asked quietly, and Jiang Cheng had to bark a laugh that tasted bitter.
âNo. I donât think you thought at all. You just did whatever you wanted and expected the Jiang Clan to clean up after you.â
At this, Wei Wuxian looked away at the wall, shoulders bunched up, hands in fists at his side. âI wasn't...â he said tightly. âI was going to go. To take them--â
âWhere?â
âI donât know!â He snapped. âSomewhere I could keep them safe! I thought...maybe the Burial Mounds.â
A chill flooded through Jiang Cheng and he stared. âAre you insane? That hellhole?â
Wei Wuxian was still looking at the wall, though he swallowed again. âI could...control the resentful energy. Make it safe.â He clenched his jaw. âIt doesnât matter.â
The thought alone had him reeling. Wei Wuxian really had been going to do it. He really would have left, after everything. After promising to rebuild Lotus Pier with him, to support him. After Jiang Cheng had fought so hard to find him the 3 months when he had been missing. After Jiang Cheng had stood by him when the war ended and everyone had started whispering about sinister ulterior motives--did Wei Wuxian have no concept of how this looked? âAnd do what? Establish your own Sect? Build your own empire? Should I call you Wei-zongzhu from now on?â
Wei Wuxian recoiled, face screwed up in disbelief as he finally faced him again. âNo! What? No! Jiang Cheng, donât be an idiot. I was going...I was going to take care of it myself. I wasnât going to ask or involve you. I didnât--I was going to handle it.â
That rage condensed and dropped sourly into his gut like sick. That was worse. That was so much worse. âI didnât know if you would help.â He wanted to scream. He wanted to cry. He wanted that cleansing fury back. âNice fucking job.â
Wei Wuxian vented a short, mirthless chuckle, shaking his head. âShut up.â
âYou donât get to tell me to shut up.â
âI just d--â Wei Wuxian stopped himself, jaw working. When he spoke again, it was with careful containment. âYou didnât have to do this.â
âWhat a stupid thing to say, of course I did,â Jiang Cheng snapped back. âWhat other choice did I have?â
âYou could have just let me go. I would have been fine. You didnât need toâŚyou donât need to put yourself out on my account.â
He would have preferred he had just fucking stabbed him. Honestly. Then who the fuck was he? Some acquaintance? Some stranger? To not âput himself outâ--
He was really that easy to leave behind? Just that unremarkable, unneeded, unwanted? That every option, even the Burial Mounds where he had been trapped was preferable to staying with him in the home he had rebuilt with blood and sweat, plank by plank for them--for them, the only family he had left in this world.
What was so broken about Jiang Cheng that no one could possibly just love him as he was? What did he have to do to stop people from leaving him?
He wanted to stab Sandu through the corpse that used to be Wen Ningâs chest, tear off the talismans and throw him in the lake for the fish to take out of sight. To seize Wei Wuxian and scream; Stop letting go of me!
âWell, arenât you so brave. Arenât you so noble,â gritted out, all dark and vile, and Wei Wuxian flinched and Jiang Cheng would have felt triumphant if he didnât feel so fucking awful instead.
âI had to.â
âYou had to.â
Wei Wuxian said nothing. But he didnât look ashamed. He just looked tired.
âRight. Because youâre so strong and powerful and right, always, and Iâm the asshole who doesnât care enough.â
âYou know I never said that.â
âBut thatâs what you think. You still think that I didnât do enough. That I didnât do the right thing.â
Instead of fighting back--instead of denying it--Wei Wuxian let out a loud breath, shook his head and turned away to drop himself heavily beside the mattress on the floor. This retreat left Jiang Cheng completely empty. His nails cut into his palm and he was shaking all over, staring down at Wei Wuxian as he picked up another talisman, not looking at him. They had had this conversation already, in fits and starts on the race back to Lotus Pier, but hadnât been able to fully say any of this around A-jie or the Wenâs and so had just jabbed at each other for days. But here, it was all unraveling at once like too tight bandages coming off. He craved a conclusion--the give and take of a shouting match or the clarity of a split lip and Wei Wuxian wasnât giving it to him.
Couldn't. If it came to blows, Jiang Cheng would just hurt him.
And why was that, again?
His brother's face was gaunt as he ignored him, eyes shadowed, fingers raw and red with blood and cinnabar. Still working. Giving. He was always giving of himself to everyone. His protection, his trust, his love, his time.
His core.
Just more proof that he was better; kinder, more generous, better in every way. Well. Not every way, now. The overworked core gave an untimely twinge. But that even bore his fingerprints, didnât it? His sacrifice. (He had tried so hard, so fucking hard to give Wei Wuxian something that only he could give, the only protection, the only apology Jiang Cheng had left for what he had blamed him for. And he had shoved it right back like an unwanted gift.)
Jiang Cheng wasn't special, though. That knowledge bristled in his throat like knives, now. What he had done for Jiang Cheng wasn't because he loved him--apparently, it was because it was the right thing to do.
And Wei Wuxian always did the right thing. He would have done it for anyone.
Jiang Cheng's eyes went to the talismans fluttering in the dark breeze. It was the Cloud Recesses, the Yin Iron, the oh-so-perfect-and-peerless-and-interesting-Lan-Wangji all over again. Leaving Jiang Cheng behind to go be a hero because he just didnât fucking matter enough to keep around. Because Wei Wuxian thought he was pathetic and selfish.
Jiang Chengâs eyes were burning, his voice shaking when he spat, âGreat. Then just keep trying to make yourself a better shidi out of that thing. Iâm sure it will never stop kissing your ass.â
On his way back to his room, he snapped at a young servant girl to order a bath for Wen Qing. She practically ran.
Nice fucking job, idiot.
Crashing face first onto his bed, he fell into unconsciousness immediately.
#peony to lotus#my fic#my stuff#This is one of those times where I'm not even sure I like this I just need to /get it out of my face/ so I can move on x.x#[points at jc] you'd better behave better next time or I will never write your POV again do you hear me young man? That was NIGHTMARE-ISH#I cut a LOVELY CONVERSATION BECAUSE OF YOU
64 notes
¡
View notes
Text
âSupposed to Beâ
Hi there! Yeah I still barely use tumblr but hey lookit I did the wrote thing down!!!!
I would like to give a bit thank you to @schweeeppess and @dragonsworn05 for editing my messy dyslexic rambles. @noroomforcream and @just-a-little-in-over-my-head did some really cool art for this!Â
(if I missed tagging someone, itâs not personal I appreciate you so much, Iâm just posting in a rush mwauh)
Jason was back in Gotham. For the second time since he died, actually.
The last time hadnât gone well. Technically, it had gone according to plan--for the most part--but Jason was still shambling together the broken pieces of his mind. Back then in December, all that was left of Jason were the shards of hurt and anger. He had been living for nothing but the idea of someone elseâs death. Coming back to the real world, away from the sheltered and hidden places of the League of Shadows and the All-Caste, seemed to bring a bit of him back. Seeing Bruce, talking to himâŚeverything that went down, and the reminder that he cared about him--loved him, even--it woke something up in Jason. Something that he thought had died along with him and never came back.Â
He had spent a year by himself, taking any mercenary jobs he could get, trying to find something other than the all consuming anger that had fuelled him for the past few years, but his travels didnât matter now, as he stood in a back alley of Gotham, the protective red helmet tucked under his arm. He wished his replacement, Tim Drake, hadnât chosen this particular alley to meet up in.Â
The balcony and rickety old fire escape were unforgettable to Jason. It was where he had met the Bat, after trying to jack the tires off one of those many damn expensive cars that Bruce had. Not only where it began, but where he once thought it would end. It was only a year ago he had stood, gun trained on Bruce, the man he had, for a time, called father. His voice shook and tears rolled down his cheeks, âit would be so easy to kill you.â
Jason was ripped from his reminiscing as a soft thud signaled that Red Robin had landed behind him. Jason flinched more than heâd like to admit, but fought the urge to draw his weapon. Quick reflexes was a nice way of saying jumpy.Â
âHood,â The teen greeted.Â
âReplacement,â Jason said with a nod, echoing Timâs tone back at him, relaxing.Â
âWerenât you a replacement too?â Tim pointed out, seeming to take no offence.Â
Jason shrugged, âTrue. Iâm not denying it. Just as long as you know thatâs probably what B expects. Another Grayson,â he mumbled.Â
Sure, he was less angry than before, but that didnât mean Jason wasnât a bitter son of a bitch.Â
Tim bit the inside of his lip, an awkward and slightly uncomfortable look on the visible part of his face. It flickered away and was replaced with a more professional, neutral expression as he cleared his throat.Â
âYes... well... Weâre here for a job so letâs focus. You got all the information B sent you?â He was honestly trying his best, but he was hesitant about this mission. Could anyone blame him? Jason Todd had proven himself to be... volatile. The memories of Jasonâs violence were all too fresh in Timâs mind.Â
âYeah, I got it. I read the file over,â he mumbled. He puffed out a weak breath, âScarecrow set up a chemical mixing shop by the docks, at least one shipment has come in, but we can expect more, right? Anything I missed?â Jason asked, rummaging through his coat pockets.Â
He pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. He had been trying to quit, but he didnât want to be getting distracted with cravings while trying to focus on the mission.Â
Tim watched him quietly as he lit off, smelling the tobacco from up on his perch.Â
âUm... yes, thatâs all,â the teen dragged his teeth along the edge of his lip. The skin felt slightly raw and sore from his empty minded nibbling.Â
Jason started walking off down the alley, leaving a slight trail of lingering smoke in damp air. Tim followed.Â
âSo,â Jason pulled the cigarette from his lips, careful not to let his helmet slip from under his arm. He held it between his first and second fingers, âUh.. Whyâd you have us meet here instead of anywhere closer to the docks?â He asked, trying to break the awkwardly growing silence.
âScarecrow has patrols circulating around the docks. Weâre less likely to be spotted if weâre not waiting around there to meet up,â Tim explains with a little shrug.
Jason hummed a brief note of understanding, âOh yeah, that makes sense. Iâm, uh, I havenât worked with anyone in... years,â Jason paused, taking another drag from the smouldering cigarette, âYâknow, really nothing team oriented since working with B. Even then I was a shitty teammate,â he laughed hollowly.
Tim nodded, thinking about what Jasonâd just said. Had it really been that long? Maybe⌠maybe the fact that Jason was even admitting to being a bad teammate didnât bode well. It could mean trouble for them later. If it was so obvious that even Jason could admit it, perhaps Tim shouldnât have done this team-up.Â
Shaking himself out of his thoughts, Tim ran to catch up to Jason quickly, âWait... how old are you?â He asked upon reaching him.Â
âIâm t- uh... hold on, well... how long was I gone?â He asked Tim in return.Â
âYou were thought to be dead for five years,â Tim told him, in a tone like he was reciting a Wikipedia page written about the formally deceased, wayward Wayne boy. Now that Jason thought of it, he was certain Bruce had a file written up on him now. Bruce had written up for every major criminal in Gotham city.Â
Jason let out a low whistle and soft huff, âI must be⌠twenty one now? Weird.â
âSo... you didn't know how old you were till now?â Tim raised a brow, causing the mask to shift.
âYeaahh,â Jason drew the word out sarcastically, pretending to took him deep thought to reconcile. âSomethinâ about the severe head trauma, dying, cominâ back, and being isolated from the normal world for years, all while being a wreck the whole time seems to have made my memory a lilâ fuzzy,â Jason said with a wry, sarcastic smile.
Tim seethed silently, letting out a series of apologetic mumbles, eyes dropping to ground ahead of him- it was a tactless and rude thing to ask, and Tim shouldâve known that!Â
Jason laughed weakly, hand quickly coming up towards him and... ruffled Timâs hair? The boy hadnât even had a chance to recoil. He was just confused; that was the last thing heâd expect from Jason.
The man stubbed out his cigarette and lumbered on ahead of Tim, dropping it in the trash, âDonât worry about it, kid. I was just being a bitch, youâre fine.â
Tim opened and closed his mouth, eyes wide like a deer in headlights. A man who tried to kill him only a year ago had just ruffled his hair?! He decided not to comment on it, because-- after all--what the hell could he even say?
Tim cleared his throat again, âWe should get into position, weâre almost there. Maybe get your, uh, helmet-thingy on?â He suggested.Â
Jason glanced at the helmet- heâd almost forgotten he had it tucked under his arm.Â
âYeah, of course,â Jason said, lifting his helmet and plunking it on his head, âgood reminder, Timbers.â His voice became modulated the second the helmet covered his head. His low, gravely, smokers growl of a voice, was nowhere near and deep and gravely as Bruceâs--but sounded like it took a step closer with every box of cigarettes--became a pitch lower still. An odd robotic twang edged his words, giving him a metallic, cyber sound.
Tim adjusted his own mask, making sure it was firmly in place before nodding to Jason. The two silently started up again, approaching a warehouse that was supposed to be locked until the next morningâs shipment. âSupposed to beâ being the operative words. Instead, there was muted huffing and shuffling as two of Scarecrowâs workers uncomfortably hauled a large crate into the building.
Both Jason and Tim seemed to shrink into the shadows at the same instant; each becoming one with the wall. Jason drew his weapon quietly, earning a disapproving frown from Tim. âIâm not gonna kill them. Chill,â Jason whispered in that odd robotic voice.Â
Tim seemed satisfied enough to quit pouting at Jason. They crept closer, making little dashes between hiding spots when the coast was clear.
Jason let out a breath of curse as his eyes fell about the giant, glass, canister. It was filled with a bubbling, sickly, arsenic green substance.
âNo way, that shit is all fear toxin? Fuck! Heâs got enough to blast the entire downtown!â His voice came through in a synthesized hiss.
âWorse.â Tim whispered, spying the large pressurizer on top of the glass container. âThatâs just the liquid form. When he releases it, itâll be gaseous. If itâs released from the container from a high vantage point, a small breeze could cover the entire city in minutes.â
The severity of the situation washed over what little of Timâs features were visible from beneath the mask.Â
This wasnât just a quick little in and out operation anymore. One wrong move and there could have a small, yet very messy, catastrophic outcome.
Tim had to plan this carefully, because there was no way they could afford to mess this up.
He turned to Jason...or, rather, where Jason had just been seconds before.Â
Jason had evidently had a similar train of thought to Timâs. Heâd realized this was a serious situation, though, instead of drawing the conclusion to re-evaluate, re-plan, and carry on with caution, or something sensible-- he seemingly forgot any sense of subtlety he had. Oh, God forbid carefully thinking his actions out, like any sane rational person would do. Or calling for backup, like anyone with a vague semblance of self-preservation. No no, instead, Jason had decided it was best to act now and not waste a second with plans or any ideas of safety. He jumped into action.
Jason was already leaping over the crate the two vigilantes had been hiding behind seconds ago, as Tim let out a quiet imploring hiss of âWait--oh no-ââ but it was too late.
Jason already had his gun drawn.Â
âScarecrow!â he yelled, âthis ends now!â He fired at the box the two workers were carrying, sending it out of their hands and clattering to the floor. A series of shattering followed the initial crash as the contents shattered. Whatever chemicals that had been inside hissed loudly, a faint smoke rising from between the boards of the wooden box.
âHood!?â The Scarecrow rounded to face who he knew as the ex-criminal, âThe Red Hood.â
âIn the flesh.â Jason kept his gun trained on Scarecrow, while a third worker who had been off to the side started to shuffle his way towards him.
âThought you moved your little operation away from Gotham when the Bats got the better of you,â Scarecrow commented, not seeming pleased about the interruption at all.Â
Scarecrowâs worker lunged at Jason. Tim kicked himself mentally and left hiding, kicking the worker --physically, not mentally this time-- back away from Jason. The third worker scuttled back, apparently deciding this altercation was above his pay grade.
Jason felt something he hadnât really felt in a long time; it was a feeling akin to camaraderie. He had someone watching his back for once. If the circumstances hadnât been so dire, he might have even cracked a smile. Or, rather, he might have felt a slight tug at the corner of his lips, at least.
âWell, yeah, the bats did get the best of me. Now Iâm tryna give them my best. And that involves bootinâ your sorry ass out of here.â
âQuick witted, arenât you?â Scarecrow tensed slightly. His eyes darted away from behind his mask for a moment. He was glancing to the side. Tim followed his gaze over to the-
Shit! The canister! If the bullet missed Scarecrow it would-
Tim knew what scarecrow was thinking, but it was too late.
âNO!â Tim shouted, helplessly watching as Scarecrow dove.
As expected, Jason pulled the trigger reflexively, but the Scarecrow had already ducked. The bullet made a resounding bang as it fired, hitting the large gas canister.Â
Tim seized up, every nerve buzzing, every muscle tensed, every fibre of his being filled with an awful sinking sensation. The room was deadly-still. It was like something written by the hand of a fool-hardy novelist, who was paid far too much for over-the-top paperbacks; The bullet had embedded itself in the glass, acting like a stopper. A sickening series of cracks emanated from the canisters, as a thin spidery web formed across the glass. All tendrils originating from where the bullet hit.
Jason let out a low whistle, âWell. That coulda been disastrous.â
Tim couldnât help but feel relieved, a stressed laugh escaping his lips.Â
Scarecrow was scampering away, his workers already having pulled a quick disappearing act themselves, because, this wasnât what heâd planned.Â
âDonât even think about it, Crane,â Jason said as he turned, taking a heavy step.
Said heavy step was apparently too much. The glass gave a shuttering groan, followed by a small hiss as gas began to leak.
Tim made an involuntary distressed sound. Something akin to an exhausted sigh mixed with a whimper.Â
The one word that ever so eloquently graced Jasonâs lips was, âFuck.â
And the canister...
Burst.
The pressure placed on the glass had built up and could no longer hold.
Jasonâs final step had been the breaking point, the spider work of cracks along the glass giving way with a great shatter.
Shards of the canister flung themselves across the room. The liquid that had been held within instantly began vaporizing into a thick, sickening gas. To anyone that had the misfortune of inhaling it, it felt as though the gas was trying --with every atom of its existence-- to choke the life out of its victim. It reached into their lungs, clawed at their insides, grabbing at their desperately beating hearts, and squeezed. It forced their brain to fill their body with adrenaline and hallucinogens. Tim knew this.Â
Heâd studied the Scarecrowâs fear toxin many times. Heâd been exposed to it before, too. Tim knew this fear and knew he was helpless to do anything about it.
Tim was helpless to stop this. He had failed. Heâd failed Bruce. Heâd failed this mission. Because he was weak. He was weak, helpless, hopeless, a failure, a burden, unwanted. He was nothing more than a replaceable replacement. No one would care if he was gone, God, itâs not like anyone would ever notice! He was a forgettable nothing. Tim coughed and wheezed. He couldnât breathe. He couldnât breathe!
Tim staggered. He tripped over his feet trying to get away from the intense fear that gripped his throat. Tim realized something physical was gripping his neck. The thing dragged him back roughly, towards what he could only assume was something horrid. Tim clawed at the thing gripping his throat. As he gasped for shuddering breath, he couldnât help but begin to sob. He was going to die. He would die and no one would care. No one would even try to find him when he didnât come home, they wouldnât even notice because he was worthless, replaceable, weak, failure, helpless!
A new level of fear washed over Tim as he felt something cover his face, it encased his head. Tim could feel it squeeze his skull, he swore the pressure felt tight enough to crush his cranium like a tin can. It was claustrophobic. He felt his own shallow breath bounce back against his lips, because it had nowhere else to go. He was trapped and suffocating.
He couldnât breathe, he couldnât breathe, he couldnât BREATHE! OH--oh, oh no... no? Wait a moment... he COULD breathe.
Tim took a moment to try to get his bearings. He needed to remember how his lungs worked. He awkwardly sucked in a breath of filtered, recycled air. It tasted tinny on his tongue. Tim blinked the tears from his eyes. They rolled down his cheeks, and he became aware of the taste of salt too. There was the faint scent of stale tobacco and smoke. His mind was reeling as he processed each detail. He dragged tongue over his lips nervously, and began to chew at his bottom lip. Timâs heart was still pounding and his hands were shaking. He raised his hands to feel his head, glancing at his twitching fingers as they passed in front of his face, confusedly. Everything had a red tinge to it. He pressed his hands to his head, feeling a hard smooth surface.
Timâs brain felt slow and groggy, taking a moment to clue into what was on his head. Was it Jasonâs helmet? Yes, yes it was Jasonâs helmet, that was certain, but where was Jason?Â
The thick gas still hung in a green fog, but the helmet seemed to be filtering the worst of it out. Tim swept his arm though the air, watching the gas clear slightly, before swooping in to fill the gaps. Tim knew he needed to thin this stuff out if he wanted to have any hope in finding Jason before tripping over him. He rushed through the room, feeling his way over to the door. Scarecrowâs men had closed it, containing them --and more importantly the gas--Â inside. Small mercy the fear toxin wasnât being released on the city though.Â
Tim dragged his fingers along the wall. His senses were so heightened that it was almost overstimulating. It was likely due to the toxin, Tim guessed. He could still feel the rough brick as he scraped along, even through the tips of his gloves. It was oddly reassuring. A steady constant he could focus on until -thunk-Â His hand bumped into a smooth metallic protrusion from the wall. Exactly what Tim had been looking for.Â
âBingo.â
Tim swept his other arm through the air again, doing his best to fan the gass away for him to get a bit of a better view of what he was hoping to see. A metal switch box, old and slightly rusted around the edges. Tim had been counting on any wearhouse by the docks having a ventilation system to keep the products safe from humidity. Of course, he was right. With some difficulty, Tim wrenched the switch box open. After straining to read faded, dusty labels through the gas in the air, he flipped what he hoped was the right switch.
There was a small whine of aching metal that hadnât moved in a long time and Tim cracked into a grin underneath the helmet.Â
Heâd done it!
The fans kicked into a regular pace. The smooth âwhoomp whoomp whoompâ of turning blades filled Tim with a sense of muted triumph. The foggy haze of fear gas began to thin as the building began to filter it out, mixing it with the humid air. Tim figured it would be condensed and drip out to puddle with the dirty water in the alley behind the warehouse. If Tim was right, which he usually was, it wouldnât harm anyone unless they decided to drink from the puddle water. Which was unlikely, but not impossible. It was Gotham after all.
Tim looked around the room as the gas dissipated. His gaze found its way to a shaking heap on the floor next to the shattered remains of the canister he had been standing before. The proud grin faded from Timâs lips.Â
That... that wasnât a good sign at all.
âHey, um, hood? Red hood, status?â He asked, the words felt strange as they left his mouth. Hearing his own modulated voice echo slightly in the room felt vaguely surreal.Â
The heap of muscle and leather known as Jason didnât reply.Â
Seeing Jasonâs twitching body on the floor emptied a hollow pit in Timâs stomach. Jason had never seemed like he was even capable of fear. Capable of rage, capable of hurt, and capable of pain, sure, but fear seemed like something Tim wouldâve assumed Jason was beyond. Something so... innate, that the unnatural nature of Jasonâs second life wouldâve swept it away.Â
Tim made his way over, hesitantly rolling the helmet forward off his head. The fear toxin seemed to be thin enough now that it wasnât harming him. Â
âJa-er, Jason?â Timâs soft voice seemed thunderously loud in the quiet room. The only other sounds around were the fans quietly whirring away and, far more disturbingly in his opinion, the even quieter shaking breaths and distressed whimpering tumbling from Jasonâs lips.Â
Jason was not in good shape. He was shaking violently, hands over his head. His whimpers were punctuated by violent spasms that racked his body every few seconds, accompanied with a louder more pronounced cry.Â
Tim felt the colour drain from his face. He quickly kneeled down, setting the helmet on the concrete floor next to them both with a slight clink. Tim grabbed Jasonâs arm, trying to turn him on to his back. Jason heftily flailed the arm Tim pulled, unintentionally hitting Tim in the face. Tim yelped in surprise as a sharp pain sprung from his nose, warm liquid leaking down his face. The blood pouring down his face didnât deter Tim much, the blood coursing through him seeming to do the opposite for pain as it did the rest of his senses. The pain was slightly numbed--or, rather, it had become easy to ignore. He fought to wrangle both of Jasonâs arms, quickly scrambling to sit on Jasonâs torso, struggling to pin Jasonâs arms down with his legs.Â
Tim took off his mask. He knew it was against protocol, but an un-obscured face was easier to recognize when the toxin took hold, in Timâs experience.Â
âJason? Jason, look at me. Can you hear me?â he asked quickly, holding on to Jasonâs shoulders. He desperately hoped Jason wouldnât throw him off. Jasonâs eyes were unfocused, spinning around wildly all over the room.Â
Tim tried to process Jasonâs words, âNo, not again, ple--I canât I--it hurts! Fuck! It hurts,â Jasonâs words became incomprehensible for a moment, then his fists clenched tightly. âI donât want to die! Not again. Not again not again not again! Heâs gotta come save me, take me home, heâs gotta! Shit, not again!â he choked and broke off with a shout and another full body jerk.Â
Tim was jostled but didnât fall off, by some miracle. âJason!â he tried. âListen to me!â Tim put his hands on either of Jasonâs face. Jason flinched away from Timâs touch with a sob of âIt hurts, it hurts, I can hear all my bones snapping, Iâm dying, itâs crushing me, I canât--I canât--â
âI know,â Tim cut him off gently, âI know it hurts and--and youâre scared, but youâre not alone, Iâm right here. Iâm going to help you,â Tim tried to catch Jasonâs focus.Â
Jasonâs roaming eyes stopped dodging around the room, and turned towards Tim. He kept looking from Timâs shoulders, Timâs chest, back up to his face and then to his eyes and back to his chest again. Perhaps not the ideal image of calming down but it was a first step.Â
âGood,â Tim praised softly in relief. He ran his thumbs over Jasonâs cheeks gently. Now more so than ever did Tim take notice of the scars on either side of Jasonâs face. On Jasonâs left cheek, there was a jagged line that traced from his cheek bone down to his jaw. A similar yet smaller one was mirrored on Jasonâs right. Tim could understand why Jason flinched from him. He shook the thought from his mind, âSee? Weâre okay. Just try to breathe, in and out. You can do that, right, Jason?â
âNo! No! I c-canât, Iâm crushed, I canât. My--my lungs, theyâre all full of blood, and mud, and dirt, and fuckinâ I dunno what!â Another violent thrash went through Jasonâs body, almost toppling Tim off this time. âI canât breathe, it hurts! I want it to stop hurting! How do I make it stop!?âÂ
âUah--yeah, I know it hurts, but I promise nothing is crushing you. Itâs just me, Iâm light, and Iâm here and I--I know it hurts Iâm going to try to make it stop but I need to--â Jason thrashed, but Tim didnât relinquish his hold on him, â--but I NEED you to stay still!â
Jasonâs eyes finally locked on to Timâs, âM-make it s-stop?â he echoed back to the smaller vigilante.
âYeah, yeah Iâm going to try to make it stop.â Tim slowly pulled his hands away from Jason, sitting back slightly, starting to fish through the many pockets and pouches attached to the strap around his waist. Â
He almost always had the antidote on hand. Bruce had trained him and prepared him meticulously, making certain that Tim would be ready with everything they had at all costs. The only issue was it was enough antidote for him; almost seventeen, about a head shorter and ninety pounds lighter--nowhere near enough antitoxin for the two hundred and forty pounds of murder that was the shaking mass of Jason Todd slumped before him.
Jason dropped his head back against the concrete floor, beginning to mutter once again.Â
âMy fault. All my fault. I canât--all dead.â
âNo one is dead, Jason, everyone is okay,â Tim said, soon after feeling a small surge of triumph as he located his field fear toxin antidote kit. He opened it, quickly pulling out a small vial, and a syringe.
Jasonâs eyes snapped to the syringe in Timâs hand as he filled with antidote. Jason grew quiet for a second before starting to try to fight Tim off of him, âNo, no no no no no no! Donât go! donât go! Not again, I canât be alone, canât be asleep heâs gonna kill us. Dad said heâll get ridâf his mistakes!âÂ
Tim knew Bruce wouldnât have ever threatened Jason like that. He could only assume Jason meant his biological father.Â
âSaid he would--donât, donât! Itâs crushing me I canât be alone!â Jason couldnât keep hold of his own fears. They ran together, all mixed in to become some dread filled nightmare he couldnât wake up from.Â
Tim was lucky Jason was so sloppy in this state. If heâd had a bit more of his wits about him, Tim figured Jason wouldâve easily shaken him off already.
âYou arenât alone!â Tim reminded Jason, struggling to inject Jason without hurting him. âThis is going to make it stop, I promise!â Well, that wasnât fully true. But the dose would reduce it.Â
When Jason wouldnât hold still enough for him to properly gauge where the vein he needed was, Tim unceremoniously jabbed at where he hoped it was instead.Â
Jason shouted, thrashing around like a heavy shark in a net being lifted out of water.
Tim pulled the empty syringe away quickly, letting Jason throw him off. He stumbled and crashed back down, landing on the concrete floor a few feet away. Tim only now realized how heavy his breath was as he watched Jason writhe freely on the floor before him. As Tim caught his breath, Jasonâs movements gradually began to slow. The mutterings of fear faded into soft whimpers, then into deep breaths like Timâs. Tim bit at his lip again. âJason?â he asked, leaning forward slightly.
Jason groaned in response. He took a moment to collect himself as he grew conscious of reality again. Really, reality was a shit hole too, but it was a better shit hole. He shifted slightly, cussing under his breath.Â
Tim felt an invisible weight lift from his shoulders; swearing like a sailor was promising in Jasonâs case.Â
He quickly scooted across the floor to him.Â
âHey,â Tim said in a hushed voice. âJason? How you feeling?â
Jason--with what felt like the struggle of Sisyphus rolling his boulder for the millionth time--rolled over to face him. The white shock of hair stuck to Jasonâs forehead with panic induced sweat. He puffed out a lungful of air in a feeble attempt to blow the hair from his face. Jason swiftly gave up on that and swallowed heavily.
 âI-I... yeah, yeah, I uh... I--okay. Iâm feeling okay,â Jason rambled, looking dazed. He took up scanning the room again, hyper-vigilant to any danger.
Tim nodded slowly. He grabbed a water bottle that was shoved in one of his many pouches. He helped Jason sit up, just enough so he could sip at the water, and forced the bottle into Jasonâs hands.Â
âDrink,â Tim ordered, quietly.Â
Jasonâs hands still shook lightly, causing him to fumble with the cap in his hands.Â
Now that the danger had passed, Tim finally had time to process what had happened; he often found himself acting and only having time to absorb the details afterwards. Details like that Jason had traded his safety and immunity for Timâs.Â
Why did Jason do that?
âNot... that Iâm ungrateful,â Tim began hesitantly, âbut that was a stupid thing to do, just⌠now- today,â he stumbled out awkwardly.
âI know,â gasped Jason after a long chug of water, a weak smile on his lips.Â
âI mean--itâs like in those before flight messages on planes. Put your mask on before the babyâs or whatever,â Tim joked slightly. Timâs nose wrinkled slightly, cringing just the tiniest bit as he realized he implied he was the baby in this situation, âWell, you know what Iâm getting atâŚâ
Jason seemed to only take even more amusement out of the teenâs regret. Tim never thought heâd see the day where he felt tension draining at the sigh of Jason Todd, a man that tried to kill him and about eighty other people, smiling.Â
Jason laughed weakly, though it came out a little haltingly, as the shivering shakes hadnât yet subsided. âYeah, well, I d-did have my mask on. I just... gave it to the k-kid before the plane went down,â he mused. He didnât really believe in his own point, and shook his head.Â
âNo, no youâre right. It was stupid and I know that.â
They fell into a slightly awkward silence for a second, the burning question still gnawing at Timâs mind.
âWhy?â Tim said, abruptly. âEr, why did you do that? If you knew it was stupid?â
Jason didnât answer for a long moment. Instead stalling by taking another swig of water. He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand before answering.
 âI donât know,â Jason admitted, with a little smile.Â
Jason was breathing heavily, but seemed more focused, âI didnât... really think. Maybe I was just makinâ up for other stuff I f-fucked up or... dunno. I guess I j-just... I knew if one of us was gonna be safe, it had to be y-ou.â
Jason swore he could practically see the little loading sign twirl in Timâs nerd-brain as the teen processed what heâd said. The mental loading bar filled, and Jasonâs words seemed to click. Timâs eyes dropped away, and he smiled a little shyly. Not an awkward or uncomfortable smile. Just complimented.
âThanks,â Timâs voice was just above a whisper, â that was... really nice of you.âÂ
âItâs okay, donât men-ention it. Like literally ever. Itâll ruin my rep,â Jason cracked a teasing smirk once again and Tim got to his feet laughing lightly.
âAnnnnddd heâs back to normal,â Tim chuckled and offered Jason a hand. Tim yanked him, not without obvious difficulty, up to stand tall. Jason leaned on him for a moment before straightening, keeping a hand on Timâs shoulder to steady himself. Tim quickly bent down and scooped up their masks from the floor where heâd set them down.
âLetâs get you home,â Tim hummed, putting Jasonâs arm around his shoulders again when he stood.
âHey, Iâm fin-ne, you donât have to take me back,â Jason argued, but Tim was already starting to lead him away.
âToo bad, I decided I am.â
âRep-placement Robin number whatever you are--I am fine!â
âSure you are, thatâs why you canât stand up right by yourself?â
âShut up!â
âI speak only truth.â
The two bickered all the way back through away from the docks. All the way back through the city. All the way until they reached Jasonâs apartment complex. Then they bickered some more. Though neither knew it yet, what had begun forming was the beginning of a close bond. One that nothing would be able to break.
#batman#robin#jason todd#redhood#red hood#Tim Drake#red robin#batfam big bang 2021#Just for Fun#idk how tumblr works
26 notes
¡
View notes
Text
MC reacts to The Brothers (+Undateables)
In a crop top ~ yum
For @beelzebubs1trulove and for me too ngl
*NSFW* ish / undertones - these turned into mini drabbles ?? Lol?? Sorry??
The Brothers
~
Lucifer đĽ
He freezes, his eyes narrow slits as they focus on you
âYou want me to wear a what?â
Youâd have to be very close to make that kind of request of him if heâs never worn one
Heâs anxious it would damage his pride and so would vehemently dismiss the idea
âLuci ~â youâd lilt, winding your arms around his tense shoulders from behind, distracting him from his work
He knew that lilt. That lilt for when you wanted something quite specific. You were hellbent to get what you wanted
Consider the interest of this Sadist TM piqued as you toy with his raven locks, coyly starting cat and mouse teasing
âMy answer was no.â âWas is a conditional, so that means thereâs room for debate.â
Heâd smirk at your coy and almost sly attitude, swiveling around so that he could grip your hips,
âYouâre as troublesome as ever, twisting my words to suit your desires.â â:)â
Youâd give him That Smile TM, when you wanted something. How could he refuse?
âAnd what if i refuse? What will you surrender to me in compensation?â
Youâd bite your lip - heâs cracking, considering it
Iâll let you imagine what youâd be willing to do in compensation lol
Heâd tighten his grip on your hips at the insinuation, your sweet words caressing the shell of his ear
It took everything he had not to demand payment up front, if you catch my drift
Heâd ensure you swore not to tell a soul (nor demon ofc) no one. This would be private for you and no one else, or he wonât do it not even if you begged.
Youâd stay true to your word, desperate to see him in the crop... you were not disappointed
You were leisurely atop his sheets when he finally revealed himself with a distinct cough, to clear his throat and make his presence known
Your jaw dropped. The Crop was an inky black and appeared to be water woven silk, one shoulder sliding down.
His cheeks tinged rouge as he brought himself to look you in the eye, a silent plea for you to say something. Anything.
You swallowed a golf ball sized lump as you rose from the sheets, approaching tentatively, finger tips mindlessly stroking the fabric
You could feel his abdominal muscles clench from underneath the satin fabric, a sharp breath in from his handsome lips
He quickly grew quite fond of your reaction to the clothing item, and how the events of that evening took a turn for the unexpected
Would most definitely wear it again when he wanted you and may try another
Mammon đľ
Makes a sound akin to a âguh!â at your request
Is certain he misheard, until you ask again
âWhat dâya think ya talkinâ about, huh? Askinâ me to wear a thing like that...â BLUSH
âBut you donât mind a bit of skin, youâre a model!â âT-thatâs not -â âAND your demon form?! Hello?!â âHey! Thatâs not the point!â
The point is, itâs because itâs you asking and his imagination takes him to naughty places due to your request
Youâd have to wait a few days before bringing it up again, asking sweetly
Heâd be unable to look at you, a blushing and stuttering mess if you tried putting your arms around him to ask
âWhyâd ya keep askinâ me somethinâ like that, huh? Quit it...â youâd let go, a little disheartened
âHey, wait!â Heâd unintentionally holler, stumbling after you
As you turn back around, you thread your fingers through his snow white hair, âCome to my room?â
His Adamâs apple would bob uncontrollably as he swallowed, offering a faint nod before snapping back into his usual self
âYa better not ask this of the others.â
Heâd come to your room, bright red and at the door, unable to walk in further
Youâd calm him down, casually patting your bed, âWhat are you doing over there? Come on.â With an easy laugh
Heâs won over pretty quickly and at ease
Heâs lying on his front atop your sheets, on his D.D.D when you hover over his back, palms either side of his shoulders. He freezes
âMammon?â Youâd call sweetly, brightening the tips of his ears
âCan you please wear this for me?â
Youâd ask in a soft whine, making it nearly impossible for him to form a coherent thought, let alone turn you down again
Despite actually wanting to do as youâd asked from the beginning
Your arms ensnaring him in place so he canât run away, âYouâd look so good in it, you should model it for Majolish.â
He canât get much more blushy or flustered than when you start talking to him like that, heâs a goner
He finally relents, and returns wearing the Crop you picked out for him. Your eyes shamelessly trail his perfect form, far from disappointed
His chin angled towards the floor as he flushes, heâll snap, âQuit lookinâ at me like that, would ya?â
You canât help it. The loose white T with tiger print looked so much hotter on him than you expected
You got it cause you thought heâd look so cute in it... which of course, he did but... his exposed torso, coupled with his lean bisceps folding as he waited for you to speak, had made it all the more difficult to do so.
Youâd hum in approval, quick to slide your hands under it to make contact with his bare skin if heâd let you
If you were tactless about it, heâd growl. No touchy lol
But if you got him into the right mood, well
Heâd gasp in surprise, uttering your name as you roamed his body with your hands
Fingertips ghosting over his lips to hide his vulnerability, as you grip his hips towards you
Things would get a little more heated than intended, but neither of you were complaining
Next time he was more confident and wore a mesh one for you to tear off, he did That Growl TM as you did and it sent you
Levi đž
Oh boy haha, good luck with that lol
Reacts worse than Mammon
âW-w-wear a C-crop Top?! Me?!â
Instant nosebleed lol
Youâd have to get him in the mood, boy wonât just do it out if nowhere. Ever.
His self consciousness would mean it would take A LOT of coaxing. A lot, a lot.
But he would do anything if you were having a little dom-sub play, and it was your turn to dom
Given that he was comfortable enough to do that with you anyway, whatâs a little crop in comparison?
âThink of it as a little cosplay...â youâd whisper seductively, hot and damp against his ear before nibbling at his lobe
Heâd almost whimper at the request now that you have him where you want him
Heâd flush harder than any of the brothers, obvi
âW-what do you want me to do?â teeth sunk into his lower lip as he peered up at you, playing along. AAAAHHHHHH
Your soft hands at his chest, before slowly lifting the hem of his shirt, only breaking eye contact when necessary
He would be speechless watching you
no more hiding, no more excuses. He wants you, like this. Heâs not so nervous anymore
You didnt want him to feel too self conscious, so you got him a loose fitting neon crop with a black mesh to go over it
His anxiety had melted away but he was still a little self conscious, youâd have to coax him out a bit more
Would actually really love the feel of the top and the mesh did make him feel better
You thought his body was perfect, literally God given ha ha and wanted him to show it off more
You made sure to say as much, making his heart swell.
you wet your lips at his new clothes, making him flush harder and his hands creep to his face again
You gently removed his hands from his face, âDonât shy away, you have a perfect body... i love itâ
May day may day Levi is dying from loss of blood at the nose
Similarly to Lucifer, you may have to coax him with some promises of gameplay/concert tickets/cosplay and roleplay
âDoes... this mean I get to see you in one too?â
His dominant side comes out real fast when you wear a teasingly revealing number, crop and thigh high stockings
He is a goner
Just the thought of someone else possibly seeing you this way darkened his expression
You are in for a wild night w this Dark Horse TM lolol
This side you didnât often see exhilarated you
You silently thanked your idea for the crop tops
Stay safe kids ahha
Satan đ
His face would flush, hand flying to his chest, âExcuse me?â
Careful Satan, your Lucifer is showing
Youâd thread your fingers through his hair as heâs reading. Itâs a risk, sometimes he melts into your touch - other times, well -
âIf youâre trying to please me, youâre doing it all wrong.â
His blonde brows would frown, before going back to his book.
Youâd huff - what to try next? #Take2 I guess...
Youâd hum, sinking onto his lap to straddle his thighs. Heâd tense his frame from under you, fingertips whitening on the book he held between your chests
Heâd blush, unable to look at you for a moment as youâd try asking again,
âFor me? Please?â Voice up an octave to sound cute, rubbing soothing circles into the taut muscles at his shoulders
âWhy would you want me to do that?â Heâs flushing harder now, less resolve in his voice. Bingo.
âI think youâd look really good...â fingertips trailing to his bowtie, eliciting a nervous chuckle from his throat
âYouâve got a lot of nerve, human.â He almost stuttered. Your seductive eyes would meet his with a coy smile, âplease?â
âYou really are cruel.â Heâd say so quietly as though admitting to a great sin. Your teasing would stop immediately, smile faltering
With gentle fingertips youâd encourage his chin towards you, sincerity in your eyes, âWhatâs wrong?â
His brilliant emerald orbs searching yours, âIf we were to do what youâre insinuating, iâd want it to be more.â
You gasped, realisation hitting you like a smack to the face. Your form relaxed above him, gently carressing his beautiful face,
âWhat makes you think that I donât want more?â
Youâd brush your lips against his in a gentle carress, winning him over
Heâd have to be close enough/comfortable enough in your relationship to do it for you
He feels vulnerable without clothes covering him quite well, even in his demon form
So heâd want you to keep this private and would find it really hard to forgive you if you betrayed that trust, especially to Lucifer
Knowing this, the first time he tried it for you youâd helped him pick out one that was loose, comfortable and longer in the sleeves - revealing his lower abdomen in a tease.
It was green to match his eyes. His eyes searched yours for your thoughts.
The first thing you wanted to do was graze your hands at his exposed hips, his breath caught at your actions
âYou look ... so sexy.â Youâd praise in a hoarse whisper, heâd make a choking noise
Quickly gaining confidence as your hands roam tentatively at his hips, heâd smirk
âYou better enjoy this whilst you can, I wonât be doing it again.â
Youâd find a way to convince him into it again, dont worry lol
Asmodeus đ
Bold of you to assume he isnât wearing one right now
You two have just come back from a well deserved shopping spree âfor making it through a particularly boring student council meetingâ
Asmoâs wearing a crop that barely covers his chest, skin tight, revealing his perfectly sculpted shoulders
He said it was ââcause it was hot that day!â even though there is no sun in the Devildom
You two were on your way back to The House of Lamentation when he caught you stealing surreptitious peeks
Heâd smirk, âTake a photo of me, itâll last longer.â
Youâd laugh, but your blush would give you away
Heâd shift his bags to one hand so that he could hold yours, âCome on, honey - itâs time for our fashion show.â
Youâd ask him to go first just so you could gawk at him and his stupidly perfect body
He would not complain - even though youâd already seen the outfits, you wanted to see him in them again
If you were feeling particularly confident, youâd pluck out the small bag containing the crop you bought for him as a surprise
Heâd squeal with delight, âOoh for me? What is it?â Youâd deny his snatching grasp with a teasing tut, âItâs a surprise - i want you to wear it tonight.â
His eyes would glaze over with anticipation as heâd hum, shifting slightly, âWatch what you say, you know anything can set me off.â
Youâd giggle and heâd add with a pompous air, âIf itâs ugly, iâm not wearing it.â
When night came and youâd revealed the crop, he gaped. He was very pleasantly surprised.
It was a maroon, lace number, long sleeved and high collar - it was surprisingly high fashion
You thought I was gonna give him some BDSM leather didnât you? You cheeky thing you
He slid into it effortlessly with another hum of approval, âooh i love it, thank you.â Planting a chaste kiss to your cheek
Warmth spread through your chest, he must really love it if he wasnât trying to immediately come onto you
He flushed, rubbing soothing circles into the back of your hand. His adams apple bobbed as he shifted, âYou always know what to do to drive my heart wild, donât you?â
Youâd plant a sweet, lingering kiss on his soft lips and share a surprisingly tender night with him
Variety is the spice of life after all, so he had many many more crop tops to satiate your curiosity
âYour turn ;)â
Beelzebub đ
Has probably worn a cropped, sleeveless hoodie to work out in
He doesnât show off his body but is far from self conscious, he works hard for what heâs got
When you ask him to wear one, poor baby wonât see it that way
âUh, sure okay, why not?â
Would whip out a cropped T-shirt and change infront of you, honey i know, i feel hot just thinking about it
Heâd turn to you with That Smile TM coupled with his sweet chuckle, ââLike this one?â
Youâd probably get him to try a bunch on just to see him change lol
If he had the time, which for you he usually did, heâd have no problem being your doll to play dress up with lol
Literally would just let you dress him, as long as the boy has a snack heâs gucci
You quite liked the sleeveless hoodie crop, knowing he works out in it gave it that edge
Heâd be comfy, smiling brightly as heâd wrap his big arms around you
You arenât complaining, you get to feel those abs lolol
If you were feeling confident, youâd roam your hands under the hem, or your hands would wander south -
Heâd flush, brows raised slightly, suddenly realising where your thoughts were headed
âSo you really like this one, huh?â Heâd smile, palms resting comfortably at the small of your back
Youâd nod, chewing your bottom lip. His smiling lips would meet yours sweetly, before scooping you up in his arms
Your legs around his waist like a koala, youâd smile, tugging at the drawstrings, âI wanna see you in this more often.â
âCome to the gym with me.â âLol no.â
âIâd rather see you out of it anyway.â Heâd blush as he held you, whispering your name like a blessing
Heâd be loving and tender, surprisingly flushed as youâd worship his toned form under that crop
Youâd have to try to keep cool if he wore it out, not only would it attract a lot of attention but he wouldnât really realise
Jealousy wouldnât really be the problem, it would be more to do with you not gawking at him all day lol
Heâd ask you to wear one for him, too, making you flush with anticipation
Would tug at it with his teeth.
You explode
Belphegor đ´
Youâd tend to the flyaways of his thick bangs, his head on your lap as your soft hands lull him to sleep
âBelphie?â âHmm?â âCan I ask you something?â âSure.â
Youâd grow quiet, teeth sinking to your lower lip as you suddenly felt anxious to ask
Heâd prop himself up with a yawn, at attention with dark brows,
âWhat is it?â It canât be that bad, he thought
Youâd realised as you were in the quiet if that attic that youâd only ever seen him in loose fitting and soft clothes
Your flustered cheeks would grow warmer at the thought of him in a tight crop...
His fingertips would caress your chin as gentle as the breeze, the depths of his eyes swimming, âTell me what youâre thinking.â
Youâd eventually utter, âI was wondering if youâd wear something for me... just to try it.â
His brows would raise in surprise, that wasnât what he thought youâd say at all
At your darting eyes, he quickly melted into a suggestive smile, âWhat is it you want me to wear?â
His expression would harden slightly as you said âtightâ, but he was surprisingly willing to hear you out
When you showed him what you had in mind, he was surprised once more, âhuh... this one?â âMmmHmm.â âSure.â â:Dâ
Heâd shrug, much like Beel heâd have no qualms changing in front of you, which surprised you some
You were not complaining though...
It was an off the shoulder number, tight but not constrictive, just well fitted. Perfectly
You found yourself having to slam your jaw shut after gaping in surprise at his lean torso
He appeared almost bored until he noticed your state, his hand creeping to his cheek, âLike what you see, MC?â
He wanted to hear you say it out loud
âCause Damn... yes, yes you did like it
You couldnât bring yourself to look away, getting more than youâd bargained for - your imagination didnt hold a candle to the real deal
âCome here.â Heâd beckon, tearing you from your reverie
Heâd hold you close, somewhere in your mind youâd register that you hadnât seen this much skin of his... your cheeks heated at the thought for some reason
âI want you in one.â Heâd say unabashedly, eyes pirecing yours
Youâd gasp, trying not to think of a double meaning
His hands would roam your body with a hum when you did, rather enjoying it himself - suddenly understanding the appeal
Would tear yours
~
I hope you enjoyed these as much as i enjoyed writing them lolol - when i do the Undateables lol stop it i will link the posts! Due to the nature of these HCs, i will NOT be posting for Luke, obviously. Iâll probs edit these but have them for now! â¨
#obey me#obey me headcannons#Mc reacts to the brothers in crop tops#yum#om! swd#obey me lucifer#obey me Mammon#obey me leviathan#obey me satan#obey me asmodeus#obey me beelzebub#obey me belphegor#om! Lucifer#om! mammon#om! levi#om! Satan#om! Asmo#om! Beel#om! Belphie#obey me undateables
343 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Other charactersâ impressions of Keqing
For reference, a compilation of stuff other characters say about their impressions of Keqing and her personality, from dialogue and voicelines. Long and image heavy post so read more! :P
Key words: Vigorous, resolute, ruthless efficiency, swift, uncompromising, bold, trustworthy, hard-headed, tactless, impious, disrespectful [of the gods], uptight (words in bold come up multiple times)
Dialogue in game
Stone Gate Bulletin Board, anonymous message
"A wealthy-looking girl dressed in purple came by here a few days ago, asking all sorts of things about the land, people's daily consumption, and such. She seemed to be from the city. When I asked who she was, she said she was a general secretary from Yujing Terrace, sure enough. City folk really are thorough at their jobâŚÂ You seldom see such vigorous, resolute demeanor in young people these days."
Dainslief on Keqing, Collected Miscellany - "Keqing: Starward Sword"
"Within the Qixing, Keqing is one for action. Ruthless efficiency is her modus operandi. Like her personality, her swordwork is both swift and uncompromising."
Paimon: Wow⌠Paimon didn't think we'd meet some super rich big shot out here in the middle of nowhere either.
Paimon: Phew⌠Another super bold statementâŚ
Paimon:Â Well, that Yuheng may not respect the gods, but Paimon thinks she's a pretty cool person.
Traveler:Â She made a good impression on me, too.
Ningguang: But if you were to choose the more trustworthy person between myself and KeqingâŚ
Traveler: Well, between your orthodoxy and her heterodoxy⌠I'd go with Keqing and her skepticism of the divine.
Ningguang: Haha⌠You'd pick Keqing? I had a feeling.
Ningguang: I originally thought her a bit too⌠hard-headed. With someone of her character on the Qixing, I've had some extra messes to clean up behind the scenes. But after she said those words: "The time of the adepti has long passed. If even the Liyue Qixing don't want to face that truth, then what future is there for LiyueâŚ" Well, I must say that quite a few of my doubts have been dispelled.
Paimon:Â Yeah, his take on Ningguang is quite different from Paimon's. He thinks that even the tactless Yuheng is more trustworthy than her.
Paimon:Â She said, "The time of the adepti has long passed. If even the Liyue Qixing don't want to face that truth, then what future is there for Liyue?"
Zhongli: Haha, no respect for the divine. Indeed, contrary to the ever-bold Keqing, Ningguang is more of a businesswoman at heart, though they are both members of the Qixing.
Zhongli: "The time of the adepti has long passed. If even the Liyue Qixing don't want to face that truth, then what future is there for Liyue?" Keqing is absolutely right in saying this. Now, though I did laud Ningguang's desire for power, believing this to be a good thing, and thought as a matter of course that she must have been behind the Qixing's plan to take governing power over Liyue from the hands of the gods and adepti⌠ Could the original person who brought up the idea of seizing power have been⌠? HmmâŚ
Voicelines about Keqing
Ningguang â About Keqing
"Yuheng... She has changed a lot recently. But is Liyue better off with the Yuheng we have now, or the Yuheng we used to know? Only time will tell."
Zhongli â About Keqing
"She is the most impious of the Qixing â but I actually find the conviction of such people quite endearing. The only reason I was able to consider taking a step back from such overarching management of Liyue was because there are people like her. People who speak up when they believe themselves to be right, and then go and do something decisive about it."
Ganyu â About Keqing: Estrangement
"I cannot stand her disrespectful attitude towards Rex Lapis! But he says to me, "Ganyu, this is just the kind of person Liyue needs in this day and age." I guess I'm not smart enough, because I simply do not understand what he means by that. I think I need more life experience to become wise enough to comprehend his words."
Ganyu â About Keqing: Changing Perspective
"She came to me recently to discuss the reopening of the Bishui trade route. She even asked me what Rex Lapis would do if it were him. Admittedly, what we came up with was not quite on par with what he would have chosen. But⌠seeing the way she kept starting her plan from scratch over and over again, I think I started to understand her a little bit."
Hu Tao â About Keqing
"The Yuheng, Keqing⌠she's quite hard to talk to. She's so uptight, hehe⌠Really makes me wanna mess with her. She wouldn't knock me in the head with her sword though, right? Or would she⌠?"
Yanfei â About Keqing
"The Yuheng doesn't deal with matters of the law, and thank goodness... Knowing Keqing's attitude toward work and ruthless efficiency, I'd end up losing a lot of work. Although... No, surely it wouldn't come to that. She's a stickler for doing things the right way â no doubt she'd offend people⌠but if she had someone like me as her legal assistant... No way! Why should an eminent legal expert such as myself be relegated to the role of assistant!? If she needs legal counsel, she can come and find me."
#keqing#genshin impact#made this for my own reference but i figured i might as well post it for anyone interested LOL
15 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Grease Monkey
Prompt: You're the grizzled old mechanic I'm kinda scared of who's been keeping my car running and you found out I'm living in my car and oh shit you offered me the couch at your place? And you made me breakfast? How do I even pay you back, can I work for you?
Stiles loved Roscoe to death. She was a good, faithful car, filled with memories. She was also thirty-four years old and riddled with problems. Jeeps were pretty reliable and fairly easy to manage on your own so long as you had the skill, time, money, and patience. And, well, Stiles had one of those things; nothing but time.
He'd been limping Roscoe along ever since he got his license. It was his mom's, her first car, and practically a family heirloom by the time it was handed down to him. His only regret was that she couldn't be the one to teach him to drive. His dad probably regretted it, too; Stiles had no doubt he'd given his dad 50% more grey hair by the time his training was done and he was free to get his license.
The Jeep's always had it's problems, but it had enough sentimental value that Stiles was never willing to give it up. That probably said something about his abandonment issues, but Stiles had always been very good at ignoring his problems. Now, Roscoe pretty much lived in the mechanic's garage. Pretty inconvenient for Stiles, who pretty much lived in Roscoe.
"Back already?" Greeted Stiles' usual mechanic, Mitch, when Stiles rolled up to the garage. Roscoe's breaks made an awful, screeching whine that made Stiles cringe. Mitch grimaced, too. "What did you do?"
"Nothing! I don't thinkâŚ" Honestly, it's not like Stiles intentionally made Roscoe fall apart; she was just old.
"Come on," Mitch sighed, beckoning Stiles in. Luckily the whole lot was empty for nowânobody wanted to go to the mechanic's at 7:00am, but Stiles had nowhere else to beâso no one had to witness the awful cries Roscoe made.
"The AC is also acting up again. It smells like fire every time I turn it on?"
"You really need to look at getting a different car, man."
"Yeah, yeah, I know." It was an old argument. Mitch thought Roscoe was a death trap. Stiles kind of agreed, but those previously mentioned abandonment issues meant he couldn't bear to give her up.
Stiles walked around the garage bay while Mitch worked on the car, fidgeting with tools and parts. Mitch knew how he was, so he didn't tell him off; it's why he was Stiles' favorite. The older man that owned the shop always yelled at Stiles for messing around where he didn't belong.
Stiles watched Mitch work, too. He couldn't help itâthe guy was handsome. Sure, he was stained black with oil and grease and soot every time Stiles saw him, and his hair was always wildly in disarrayânot that Stiles had any room to comment on thatâbut it only added to the overall ruggedness of his appearance. Also, he had really nice arms. Surely it couldn't hurt to ogle him just a little bit, right?
After the breaks were sortedâStiles had cheap brake pads, which meant he was burning through them faster than he shouldâMitch got to work on the AC, and noticed the pile of bedding in the back seat. It was pretty easy for him to put two and two together, and he was just tactless enough to ask about it.
"You've been crashing in your car?"
"Oh, yeah. My roommate kicked me out a few weeks ago and it's been pretty impossible to find a new place." Stiles was couch surfing with friends for as long as he could, but most of the people he knew kept an apartment on campus, and the others didn't really have room to let him stay more than a night or two. And he couldn't just go back home to California, because he was only halfway through the semester and he didn't want to completely waste the tuition.
"What a dick."
"Yeah," Stiles snorted. "Guess now I know to have my name on the lease, next time. Or just try to get a dorm next semester." Getting a dorm was impossible, too, though. College was a lot harder than Stiles expected, for reasons he didn't even think about.
"Y'know," Mitch said, cutting himself off before deciding to offer anyway, "You could crash at my place for a while, if you wanted."
"Are you serious?"
"Yeah, why not?"
"Oh my God, thank you so much. How can I pay you back? I meanâI can't really afford, like, full rent right now?" Not until he got his next paycheck, anyway. "Seriously, I'm willing to trade sexual favors."
"Don't worry about it," Mitch said with a laugh. "Just help out with chores and stuff and we can call it even."
"I actually love you right now."
Stiles could imagine the look of horror on his dad's face if he could see him now, agreeing to live with a strange man. But Mitch wasn't a strangerâthey were friends, right? Hell, given how much Mitch has worked on Roscoe, they were practically co-parenting the Jeep.
After Mitch did what he could for Roscoe this timeâand after taking a look under the hood to make sure Stiles wasn't using over excessive amounts of duct tape againâStiles followed him into the shop to pay.
"How much do I owe you this time?" Mitch quoted him a price, and Stiles knew enough to know Mitch was charging him a fraction of the cost; he figured it must be because Mitch knew he was a dedicated customer.
Mitch also wrote his address on the back of the receipt before handing it to Stiles. "I get off at six, you can come by anytime after."
"I will. Thank you so much, again, really. You're a life saver." Mitch shrugged off Stiles' gratitude, looking a little bit awkward with the sincerity in Stiles' tone.
"I'll see you later."
21 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Jeon Jungkook/Reader [F]
Genre: Sports AU, Highschool, Fluff, Poor Description of Tennis (Iâm sorry lol), Pinning, Idiots to Lovers
Warning(s): None
Words: 9.4k
Summary: Youâve grown up with the boy across the street your whole life. Even in high school, you were the first person to be called to rope in his tactless or rambunctious actions. It gets worse when you get an appointed as Student Council President and now youâre forced to babysit and handhold the Tennis Teamâs Ace Server: Jeon Jungkook. Thereâs a reason heâs always causing you to show up; even further why he only seems to listen to you.Â
a/n: this is my contribution for btsboulangeries Aug. 2019 au prompt lol. Sports!
âY/n, can you come to the gym?â You sat at your desk, reading whatever book you had picked up from the library when a member of the student council came and called you out of your room. Murmurs echoed through the classroom like a loud rumble of thunder.  You didnât even need an explanation as to why you were being called to the gymnasium out of seemingly nowhere. It was always the same story with you and with him.Â
You got up with a tick in your brow as you marched to the door and silently told the student that you were on your way. You felt like you were bunching up your uniform with each annoyingly-charged stomp of your foot. You walked down halls, and downstairs to the gym where the squeaking of shoes and shouts along with dribbling balls echoed from inside. Â
You stopped in the open, metal doorway as you way a small group of boys, shed of their school blazers- in all there obnoxious yellow glory- as they scampered around the gym courts. Scattering back and forth dribbling a basketball, it wasnât your average game of passing time basketball.  Instead of two teams competing, it was more of a revolution charging against one body who was smugly hoarding the ball and the stealing court.Â
âJungkook!â You screamed, cupping around your mouth so it could be heard over the sound of the intense sports balls game. The game almost instantly halted. From the crowd of overly sweaty and heavy breathing teenage boys popped out Jeon Jungkook.  A prodigy of anything and everything ever and a boy seemingly gifted by whatever God decided to play favorites. His face that was once slack and sweaty broke into a grin that remained just as sweaty. Â
Jungkook was the little boy that you were forced into meeting with when you moved into the city of Busan when you were 4. Your parents were firm believers of getting to know your neighbors and when they learned that the lovely couple across the street had a son your age, they just had to make you two meet. Â
You wouldnât call yourselves childhood friends, it was more like when you were 4 years old thatâs when your indefinite job of babysitting the only Jeon began. You were always trailing behind him, scolding him for being reckless or trying to be his voice of reason because he clearly always decided to ignore his conscience. Youâd run after him- considerably slower- in your sundress your mother dressed you in and your bright pink crocs. Heâd be dressed in his small jersey and shorts with shoes as he zoomed ahead of you to the park. Â
Heâd climb trees that in comparison were like 6 story buildings while you stood on the ground at the base of the truck, pleading for him to come down before he loses his fight with gravity. He did a few times, breaking his arm once and ankle another time- yet he still kept climbing bigger and bigger trees because the lesson was just never learned. That wasnât all that Jungkook had going for him though.Â
He was completely different when he was around other girls. He would get shy in his kindergarten class that you two shared. He would stick to your side or shift behind you when he was approached by a girl who wanted to play with him. He would keep his words short and actions shorts as his little body shifted in shyness.  It was the only times you were able to act as a shield to him. Â
He would also seem to put on a âbig kidâ act when you were picked on. You were often teased for reasons you still didnât know.  You werenât really all that different from all the other little girls in your class, but you were just a hot target on someoneâs radar. It was timed at recess that they were teasing you or kick rocks at you while you sat picking small flowers.  They even made you get stuck on the seesaw once, keeping your seat high into the air as they stayed on the opposite seat, keeping it down as you nearly cried. It was way higher than you thought when you were 5.Â
Jungkook would start petty, childhood fights with insults as high as âpoo headâ and âinfected bratâ and defended you when he saw it. Heâd tell the other boys off and would take you to the grass when you cried and pick flowers with you until you would feel better. There was one day when Jungkook walked you from your bus stop, holding your small hand in his own and told your parents that you needed at least 3 cookies to smile again. Â
The next day, Jungkook had come and given you a flower whistle to wear. He told you to blow it when you were being teased again and heâd come and chase the meanies away. You still had that whistle hanging in your bedroom beside your bed on a nail shared with the dreamcatcher Jungkook got you when he heard from your parents you had been having nightmares.Â
Jungkook and you from then grew up and somehow developed a love-hate relationship. You would get on each otherâs nerves constantly, but you would still lend him your notes when he got behind or when he needed a ride to and from practice, youâd be the first to offer it. In return, heâd always do favors for you like buying your lunch for a day or hooking you up with free tickets to whatever team heâs playing for the season.  Not that you cared that much for sports.Â
When he saw you standing cross-armed in the gym doorway, he immediately abandoned the ball, bouncing it off to his side before he ran over to you. The immediate relief the other boys had was almost tangible as they immediately divided up into proper teams for a friendly match. When he stood in front of you, he stood close enough you could feel the heat pushing off his body in waves. Â
He was a sweaty, smiley mess as his dark, dampened bangs stuck to his forehead and his sideburns were matted down to his cheeks. Hair messy in a tussled, brown birds nest. His collared white-uniformed shirt was wrinkled, his sleeves rolled up to his forearms as his blazer lay among the rest in the bleachers. Tie probably with his blazer, as he was now lacking one.  He definitely should have changed into his gym clothes instead of sweating up his uniform.Â
âGood morning, Butterfly,â he greeted. The nickname is a long-standing one since you two were 7. He and you went out butterfly catching in the summer when the two pairs of your parents met up for some random BBQ. You being the only one of the pair to not catch a single one as Jungkook had easily captured at least a dozen in his mesh trap before releasing them that same afternoon. Â
âItâs past noon,â you quipped as he just shrugged. âCanât you just sit down and read a book or something? Do you always have to stir something up?  You know Iâm trying to study and focus.â You tapped your fingers on your bicep of your still folded arms.  Jungkook swung his left leg over his right ankle and tucked his hands behind his head.Â
âOh yeah, youâre running for something in Stu. Co., yeah?â He ticked his brow with a questioning waver in his voice, unsure as to what position you were actually aiming for. You were already part of the student council and if all went well, you hoped to be the next president with elections right around the corner.  It wasnât just the student body vote that decided your fate, but your GPA and scores in classes. Youâve been in class, the library or home with your nose in a textbook for weeks trying your damnedest for that seat. Â
âYou know Iâm running for president and your constant annoyances around the school arenât helping.â You seemed genuinely upset that you were once again pulled away from your tasks as time dwindled. You sighed as you rubbed your forehead, feeling that nagging of a nasty headache coming on.  You had a text in Trig. that afternoon not to mention the first half of a Science Lab that was literally half your grade for the semester. Time away from your books and sheets were tally marks equivalent of failure in your pessimistic mind.Â
âHey,â Jungkookâs voice shifted as he stood back properly and dropped his arms from his head. Voice lowered as his face shifted from cocky and grin-split to one of what one might see as apologetic. âIâm sorry, I didnât know it kept you that busy.â Â
You just held your hand out towards him to stop any further apologies or excuses. Shaking your head, you took a breath and tried your best to wave it off. Â
âNonetheless,â you began again, looking back up at him, âIâm in the middle of studying, so please donât make me chase you down again. At least for the next hour.â  The conversation concluded with Jungkook agreeing to your terms- probably because of the short term agreement of an hour- and you turned to get back to your classroom to make up for your precious wasted time. Â
When school ended that day, you groaned as you walked to the library to see it packed with student after student. No empty tables, chairs or private coves left that would bring you any sort of comfortable study time.  You completed the public library, but it was so far and you road the public bus to school today because your parentâs needed the car.Â
You felt a tap on your shoulder as you left the library and saw none other than the Jeon Jungkook himself. After school in the library hall and not in the locker rooms for tennis practice where he should be.Â
âIf you need a place to study, you can sit on the bleachers at practice,â he offered. His voice heightening at the end of his statement to morph it into a semi-questions. Â
âStudy at your tennis practice. On the bleachers.â He nodded.  âHow am I suppose to work with you-â
âI wonât cause problems or distract you, I swear!â He promised. âIâll literally just walk you and then practice like you arenât even there. Plus, some good ole vitamin C couldnât hurt, yeah? And if it gets too hot, thereâs a bench not too far from the bleachers under some trees for some shade.â Â
You ended up giving in as he was soon dragging you towards the track and field area that had the tennis courts directly next to it, separated only with a tall wire fence. The same fence you know Jungkook had climbed and jumped in the dead hours of the night for some sneaky tennis training in his rookie freshman days.Â
Slamming your back chock-full of books and notes down onto the cold, metal bleachers, you cracked open a book and got to work as Jungkook ran to the small lockerroom house to change. Â
Tennis was a lot more intense than you originally thought. It was probably 40 minutes into practice before they actually started grabbing racquets and practicing serves and returns. The upperclassmen would purposely falt the court and wait to see if one would call it out.  Theyâd slacken the net line or watch for wrong stances in the players.Â
When the team finally split into teams of doubles, Jungkook was the server of his team. He had always been the first pick as a server for his powerful slams.  And since servers were servers through the entire game, it was an Ace for the team competing. His stances shifted from open to closed and between flawlessly like a dance routine.  Skidding and jumping around the back of the court while his teammate stayed in no-manâs land by the net.Â
Returning the ball with powerful underhand swing and the occasional overhead slam, he did a fairly good practice match. He kept track of every ball he hit out or each time he skimmed the net and when he was switched out with another team, he would run that number in his head as exercises. If he got 4 out, it was 4 sets of squats or 4 sets of swings of his racquet. Â
You found yourself watching practice more than focusing on your studies. It was interesting and more attention-grabbing than you thought.  You only focused solely on your work when Jungkook caught you watching with interest as he took a break to take small sips of his water. Sending a shit-eating grin your way along with making his hand open and close like a butterfly, you stuck your nose back in your book.  Even turning your back on him and the courts for good measure.Â
He lied when he said he wouldnât be a distraction.Â
âSo, who was the girl?â Jungkook, out of breath from practice had just peeled off his sweater tennis jersey when a teammate of his marched up to him. He turned to the inquisitive member to see his Captain, a certain almost smug look on his face.  Jung Hoseok was the top player of the tennis team like he had tennis embedded into the routes of his DNA. Jungkook took his towel, rubbing the sweat off his neck as he stood shirtless in the locker room like half of his team did as they waited for turns for the shower. Â
âYou mean Y/n?â He questioned as she turned to sit on the stone bench, leaning against his shut- but unlocked- locker. Taking a quick swig of his water bottle.  Hoseok plonked himself beside his golden teammate and friend with excited curiosity. Jungkook just sighed.  âSheâs a friend of mine, weâve known each other since forever.â  He took another drink before he remembered something. âSheâs running for student council president,â he tacted on as Hoseok seemed to recall seeing some posters or something with her name on it for the upcoming election ballot. Â
âOh yeah, I think I knew that.âÂ
âWould you vote for her?â Jungkook asked tentatively. He wasnât interested in student council anything, to be honest, but you did. So maybe he could dock you a few votes or just spread your name around.Â
âI dunno man, I donât do votes through friends. I donât usually get involved in student council issues. Not my scene,â he shrugged.  Jungkook cupped his chin in thought, thinking of the best possible course of action to try and persuade his captain into putting a single tiny checkmark next to your name when voting comes around.Â
Hoseok watched the younger student sit in the privacy of his head and his thought. He bit back a smile, rolling his lips over his teeth as he sucked in a breath.  Jungkook was a popular kid, attracting all sorts of attention and was his star player. He could always throw him a bone to help his friend.  You looked studious enough as he watched you occasionally as you were always scribbling away on whatever topics you were jumping between. It was rare for Hoseok to see Jungkook tunnel vision focus on one person and their student council vote, something Hoseok knew the younger really didnât care for.Â
Hoseok heard a shower shut off before someone was calling him. âThis one is all yours, Captain!âÂ
âRock on!â He called back as he stood from the bench and stretched, his stomach flattening before he lowered his arms and stretched them over his sweat glistened chest. âIâll vote for her,â Hoseok said as Jungkook looked up to him.  Hoseok looked down at his sitting figure and slapped a smile on his face. âShe was cute enough to earn a vote from me anyway,â he added with his thumb and forefinger under his chin. Â
Jungkook ended up chasing his Captain into the showers and throwing his bar of soap at him, earning a high squeal in return. Jungkook almost may or may not have dumped his half-full bottle of ice-cold water over the shower divide right onto Hoseok head. Making the boy scream in at least three increasingly different- almost feminine octaves- Jungkook booked it out of the locker room. Â
âJeon!â
You had just finished packing up your bag with tucked away papers and folders with the books you couldnât afford to fit into the prison that is your bag held to your chest. Stepping carefully down and off the metal bleachers, you crossed the courts to leave, the team now all vacated. You were hardly off-campus when cars from the team members started zooming past you- car way too flashy to be high schoolerâs cars. Â
After three had passed you, it wasnât long before number four rolled up. Instead of going past like the reason, this one pulled close to the curb of the sidewalk and stopped. You in turn also stopping as the passenger side window rolled down revealing the driver. Â
âIâll give you a ride!â Jungkook who sat inside, leaned over his middle console shouted over the humming of his car. Contrast to his teammates, his car wasnât looking as shiny and new but it wasnât a lame car by any manâs standards. It ran, got him from place to place and he acted like it was his unborn kin.  He even named the freaking hunk of aluminum.Â
You just rose your brow towards him in the shelter of his car. He reached over and unlocked the passenger door, unlatching it and pushing the door a few inches open. âCome on,â he sung.  âWe live across the street from each other.â  You sighed, giving in to his persistence as you slid in.Â
The ride you were expecting to be quiet since it was only a ten-minute drive max was shockingly filled with conversation as Jungkook wasted no time in chatting as soon as you shut the door. Opening with topics of school activities to random weekend plans that all somehow lead to him bringing up the election. You looked skeptically at him, knowing he couldnât care less about school affairs like student council.Â
âWho are you even running against anyway?â He didnât even know that?
âYou donât follow school functions at all besides sports at all, do you?âÂ
âNah.âÂ
You sighed. âKim Namjoon is my competition.â Jungkook whistled.  âItâs not like Iâm expecting to win. Honestly, Iâd be happy with the vice-chair if all else.â  In reality, you halfway expected yourself to lose. Namjoon was a legend in both academics and his popularity that only seemed to keep skyrocketing.  He was handsome and clever, even if his physical activities abilities were closer to zero.Â
He can recite the alphabet backward but make that boy run a 100-meter dash and it was all over. Heâd tap out at meter 50 on a good day.  His coordination left much to be desired.  At least being student council president didnât include the task of being active in sports. Heâd be doomed.Â
âDonât settle for less when you donât have to,â Jungkoo told you. âSo what- Namjoon is competing- big whoop.  Youâre smart too.âÂ
âAre you cheering me on?â You jested as he returned a shrug.Â
âUh, duh. I feel obligated as your longest-standing friend to be objectively on your side.Â
You placed a hand on your chest. âIâm flattered,â you spoke with equal amounts of flattery and sarcasm. He returned with a halfhearted âharharharâ.  âReally though, Iâm willing to rack in some votes with my election posters.âÂ
âYouâve made them?âÂ
âAbsolutely not.â Jungkook just shook his head. He pulled up at your house, sat by the curb as you unbuckle your seatbelt. Picking up your bag off the floor by your feet, you opened the car door. Jungkook rolled down the window as you stepped out and shut the door behind you.  He leaned over the middle console again.Â
âHey, Butterfly~,â you looked back at him over your shoulder. âIâm pretty damn artistic, just so the general public knows.â
âWhat, so Iâm the general public now?âÂ
âWell, considering your uber large communication circle-â
âJust say you want to help me with my posters and go.â All he did was shoot you a shit-eating grin as he sat back up and moved to pull his car into his own driveway across the road. Getting out and grabbing his bag from the backseat he heard you calling him. You were standing at your front door. âYou coming or not you brain-dead jock?!â You shouted, cupping around your mouth.Â
Jungkook sprinted across his yard, the street, your yard and up to your door to stand at your side in record time. Rolling your eyes at his gleaming smile at being allowed to help, he followed your back inside the house.  You called out into your home to whatever parent was home at the moment that Jungkook was with you. Â
You avoid any distracting conversations that would pull Jungkook away, you scaled the staircase that was almost immediate to the front door, Jungkook following behind you. In the safety of your room, you put your bag on the floor of your closet and ran back and forth between your closet, desk, and bookshelf for random things you just threw on your bed. As you did so, Jungkook stood around, looking at your room. Â
Heâs known you a long, long time but he canât say heâs ever really had the time to look around and get a feel for your room. Your room was an extension of you, coated in your favorite colors, hobbies, interests and was a perfect summary of your life until this point. Posters of bands and of your favorite movies were cluttered on the wall (some even tacked to the ceiling).  Framed photos of your family members sat on your desk by your shut laptop and 3 different hex-boxes. One filled with pens, another with markers and the third with pencils. Your bed was tall enough to hit Jungkookâs thigh with the boxspring supported mattress and a dark wooden bed frame. He curled his lips over his teeth to keep from smiling at the bubblegum pink bedspread lay across it. Â
He walked to your bed when he noticed that one dreamcatcher he bought you. It was a gift because he knew you were having bad dreams and knowing you were being scared by yourself sucked, he wanted to help. He smiled when he saw that small, metal whistle he gave you as a kid to help with bullying. Â
âI canât believe you kept these,â he turned, gesturing to the dreamcatcher-whistle pair on the wall. You looked at him before you looked at the two items then returned to taking a package of 15 poster boards and slamming them onto the floor in a giant âschwoopâ.Â
âOf course I did, you gave them to me,â you said so nonchalantly, yet that one sentence made his heart lurch. Â
âOh, I see.â He cleared his throat. âSo, gifts from me are special, eh? Iâm flattered,â he sang as he joined your floor-seated body down on the carpet. Half an hour later, you were sat in awe at the almost caricature sketch of you that Jungkook had drawn.Â
âHoly shit!â You yelled, a smile breaking on your face. âThatâs awesome, I didnât know you could draw!â  He tutted as he sat straighter, obviously delighted from the praise. Â
âItâs a gift, what can I say.â he smiled as he simmered down.  âHonestly, itâs a skill I donât flaunt around because I donât draw often. Itâs more of a stress relief ability, you know?  Like how people doodle on notes or homework to help them remember or concentration on stuff.â His sincerity was instantly replaced with the same ego he put on on the daily.  âI get enough attention from my flawless performance in sports already. Itâd be just so suffocating to also be idolized as an artist.â  You swore his nose grew four feet in boastfulness.Â
âI can see it now,â you started, deciding to feed into his parade. âJeon Jungkook: prodigy of the Arts and Sports Balls.  Does the talent ever end?â You spoke in a faux-Shakespearian baritone.Â
âNow, youâre getting it!â Jungkook and you worked on your posters for hours before your mother offered you both a seat at the dinner table before you both starve. It was nice having Jungkook over again, and you never realized how much of a friend he actually is.  He and you have always been in a sort of frenemies relationship. Now, though, he was just a friend.  He felt like your best friend; the best friend youâve been fortunate enough to have since you were 5. Â
No way in hell youâd tell him that though. His ego would inflate so much heâd explode like a damn party balloon.Â
It was 8 pm when you decided enough work was done and you could relieve Jungkook of his artist duties for the evening. Honestly, heâs done enough art on most of the posters that you could probably finish them up yourself.  You should really pay him for his efforts and time. Maybe slip a $20 in his wallet when heâs not looking because you know heâd outright refuse money from you.Â
He picked up his bag and hoisted it on his shoulder as you walked him out of your room, careful not to step on the posters and down the stairs to the door. The two of you stood on the front porch talking a moment in the sliver of remaining dusk. Â
âIf you want, I can take you out for Chinese or something to say thank you for your help today,â you offered. You really did want to pay him back, and if he wouldnât accept money then heâs got to say yes to a free meal.  And Chinese? Heâs weak against the offer of it; saying no was almost taboo.Â
He leaned into you, a grin painted on his flawless, dumb face. âAre you asking me out on a date, Butterfly?â  He teased with a wiggle of his eyebrows that almost made you laugh. You just smiled and played along, throwing your hands up. Â
âWell, if you donât want to-â
âI never said no!â He quickly saved. He just trotted back to your door as he left your porch to his own house. When you marched back up to your room, you started cleaning up your poster mess when your phone went off, the piece of technology sitting on your bed. Â
It was Jungkook texting you, only his contact name was Dreamcatcher.Â
Dreamcatcher:Â So, whenâs our date?
You wanted to ask back if he really thought it could be a date before you stopped yourself. Why on earth would you even care if he thought it was a date or not?  You floundered before you sent him back saying it could be tomorrow- if he wanted. Your face felt hot when you got the okay from him back. Â
You had a date with Jeon Jungkook. Â
It was Saturday and as much as he didnât want to, Jungkook had to go to weekend tennis practice. They had a game coming up, so Hoseok wanted to squeeze in as much practice as he could.  If Jungkook had it his way, heâd skip altogether and get to the part where itâs just him, you and Chinese food steaming in front of him. Â
Instead, here he was. Lugging himself out of bed as Hoseok honked outside. He offered to pick him up since his house was right on the way and Jungkook wasnât going to pass up the chance to save on gas money. So, with a mess of hair on his head and a wrinkled jersey and his duffle with his tennis uniform and shoes and racquet, he was out of his house and in the car with his captain. Â
âGood morning there, Kook.â Jungkook just groaned at him, tossing his duffle in the back as he slouched in the seat. âSomeoneâs grumpy in the morning,â he laughed as he ruffled Jungkookâs already unsaveable mess of hair.  As hoseok pulled out, Jungkook looked up and could see you from your window. Moving to see better, you had pulled back your curtains (probably to see what dickwad was honking so early in the morning).  You looked tired, and as you saw Jungkook in the car looking up at you, you waved. Â
He smiled and waved back before Hoseok was on the road.Â
âThatâs Y/nâs house, ainât it?â Hoseok voiced as he pulled to the end of the road to turn. Since school grounds are closed on the weekends, the team meets as the public courts.  âYou told me she leaves across the street from you, but I didnât think it was literal.â Â
âYeah, itâs her house.â Jungkook sat in his chair, pulling down the sun visor and flipping open the mirror to try and pat down his hair. âHow long do you think practice is going to run today?â  Hoseok tapped on his wheel a few time, thinking about the answer. Â
âHmm, dunno. I would like to be done no later than noon.â Jungkook looked at the radio, the clock showing it to be just past 8 am. Jungkook nodded. Â
âYeah, okay. Noon is good,â he said more to himself than to Hoseok. Pulling out his phone, he sent you a text. Telling you that a lunch date would be perfect if you were up for it since he wanted to be done around noon- and also bidding you a good morning because he's a gentleman. He smiled- giggled even- when you texted him back.Â
Butterfly: Itâs way too early to be this excited over Chinese food. Yes, a lunch date is fine with my incredibly jam-packed schedule. Sweat out all that testosterone hitting those sports balls, Jock.Â
âItâs 8 am,â hoseok started, pulling Jungkook from his micro-conversation with you, âwhat are you all giddy about?â Jungkook sat back, smiled as he bit his lip and bounced in his seat.Â
âI have a date today.â
âAll right, wrap it up!â Hoseok shouted after he blew his whistle slung around his neck as his team members fell to the court exhausted. Contrary to his squirrel-like innocent face, Hoseok was absolutely ruthless when it came to pushing his team to get the results he wanted. Drilling them on basics until their arm flew off or testing their reflexes by lining them up and bombarding them with back to back intense tennis serves. Some freshmen swore theyâd see Hoseokâs face behind a flaming tennis ball in their nightmares.Â
A rightful description to be fair.Â
Even Jungkook who had been training on the team with him since he became captain last year still got winded from Hoseokâs drills. No one could say they were fruitless though, they always brought results one way or another.  That was his whole goal after all. Â
Jungkook lay on the tennis court, eyes closed as he had his mouth open like a fish as he took deep, shaking breaths. Exhausted and coated in a gross layer of sweat, he wanted nothing more than to shower in the public locker room.  Some members had already lugged their wobbly, jelly bodies to do just that- aiming for a cold shower just to get their body moving again. The sun was high as Hoseok sighed in content.Â
âFinished by noon, just like I wanted.â He put his hands on his hips when he saw someone standing behind the mesh wire that surrounded the court. He smiled as he waved to the person in question. He cupped around his mouth as he shouted to them.  âHiya, Y/n!  Youâre looking cute today!â  Jungkookâs eyes shot open when Hoseok mentioned you.  He shot up from his lying position on the blue court as he whipped to see you. Â
Jungkook looked at you with his mouth hanging open, Hoseok laughing as he slapped his thigh at his friendâs reaction. He wasnât expecting you to show up at the tennis courts, so his open mouth reaction wasnât uncalled for per se. Yet, there you stood in a Jungkookâs favorite pair of jeans and a tee-shirt with a bowl of ramen on it. Your small purse with your wallet, phone and probably a bottle of ibuprofen hanging low at your waist.Â
Meanwhile, Jungkook sat a sweaty, stinky tennis-abused wreck. It didnât stop him from smiling and hopping up to go greet you. Standing in front of you on the other side of the fence.  âWhatâre you doing here?â He smiled as he asked. Â
âWhy else? A Chinese food date is calling our name, and I donât know about you why I would kill for some crab rangoon right about now.âÂ
âOh, worry not, weâll get them crabs.â You laughed as you were soon ushering him off to shower and change. Hoseok caught him in the locker room and took his chances to tease him again. Â
âSheâs looking pretty cute,â he told Jungkook. Jungkook already knowing this obviously.  âI didnât know she was your date, Iâm almost jealous.â Hoseok continued as he stripped off his jersey shirt, Jungkook doing the same as he stepped into one of the showers. Jungkook didnât reciprocate most of Hoseokâs chides, however right before he left, he grabbed his friendâs shoulder.  Now fully dressed in jeans, a white shirt and his duffle with his hair slightly dripping from his shower, he smiled almost menacingly to his captain.Â
âSheâs cute, but sheâs off-limits, Captain.â Â
âRight,â Hoseok replied with a shiver and risen hands. âMessage received.âÂ
Jungkook made his way outside and ran from the courts, pushing the fence gate open as he met with you who was sitting against the fence in the small patch of grass before the court. Jungkook, helping you up, he was soon asking where you two were going to eat as Hoseok watched from the locker roomâs door.  Smiling because there was nothing more natural than you two and Chinese food.Â
You ended up taking Jungkook to a rather new Chinese buffet that opened just over a month ago. He was shocked and almost refused you foot the bill for it yourself since- letâs be real- buffet prices per person are steep. You wouldnât yield and proceeded to hush him as you both stood at the counter, ready to be seated for two. Â
Slid into a booth by a window that showed the street, you were both served your beverage of choice before the two of you were jumping up and loading up your first plates. You lost track of time between eating and talking with Jungkook. Cracking stupid jokes, making everyday conversation and bringing up who was whose favorite teacher in school- as well as bonding over the one teacher everyone loathed for their cut-throat teaching practices.Â
Jungkook flinched and the guilt crept up his neck when the bill was slipped to you with the recycled line of âno rush, take your timeâ. You swiped the black book with your receipt inside and slide your card in with it, closing it back up and setting it back on the table edge for your server to return to take it and efficiently drain your bank account of money. Â
âHow bad was the damage?â He asked, arms crossed on the table with a stack of plates at his side; his Coke half drained of its second refill. Â
You just shook your head. âIt wasnât awful,â you waved and dismissed, but you had to be lying. The food was good, the service and catering werenât something to sneeze at and the place was brand-spanking-new for Christâs sake. It surely wasnât as cheap as you were trying to make him believe.  âDonât worry about it,â you told him, leaning against the table with a smile. âI told you Iâd treat you for your work on my posters.  Now, weâre even.â  Jungkook just sat in a huffy pout as you just laughed at his whining. Â
The bill was taken, returned and you signed off on the buffetâs copy of your bill before you were taking back your card, your copy of the bill, shoving them in your purse and standing up. Jungkook following as you both left the restaurant with good reviews of the new place to eat.Â
You both stood on the street corner, people buzzing around going to and fro. You stood at a traffic light, waiting for the light to change and allow you passage across the road. Jungkook knew that the plan was to actually walk home since nothing else was planned.  He had a different idea, however. Before you could start walking when the red hand switched to a blue walking person, Jungkook grabbed your hand and dragged you off backward away from the crosswalk.Â
âWhat are you doing? Home is that way?â  You pointed behind you as you got dragged through people. Jungkook stopped only when there was an opening between suits.  He smiled down at you, still holding your hand. Â
âI know. Iâm just being selfish now,â he chuckled. Â
You rose your brow. âSelfish?âÂ
He nodded in confirmation, hand squeezing around yours and shaking it in confirmation. âYup.  Selfish.  Letâs not go home yet.  Letâs walk around some. Shop, get some tea or something.â You had no particular plans for the day, so you had no reason to object.  You solely convinced yourself that the reason you nodded your head and why you allowed Jungkook to tow you around after eating was that you had no other plans. It definitely wasnât because you may accidentally have a crush on him.  No way.Â
The two of you spent all afternoon shopping around from store to store, not really purchasing anything, but just eye shopping was a joy with the two of you in each otherâs presence. Jungkook was glad that you were enjoying yourself as much as him (he made sure to always ask about every hour to see if you were still having fun). He didnât tug you around so that you wouldnât have fun.  You didnât get out much and had a small circle of friends, even if he teases you about how many people you know.Â
Knowing people and having friends are complete differences, and Jungkook felt like he was the culprit behind it. He was always the one to disregard rules or stir up trouble since primary school.  You were the only one able to control him and before he knew it, he acted out solely for that purpose. He knew that someone would soon fetch you and he would be muzzled by his tamer.  Because of that, and Jungkookâs popularity, you made more enemies than friends.  He was selfish though, he wanted your attention and the best way he got it was by acting like a blundering fool. Â
Now, with the past two days youâve spent with each other, maybe that could change. He was certain that now, he could call you without causing a ruckus. He could walk beside you and laugh with you as a just himself, not as someone who was just taking another lecture about being responsible in stride. He wanted nothing more than to walk beside you.Â
âJungkook!â You called to him as you both stood in some womenâs clothing store you were practically drooling over every time you both passed the window. He decided to make it the last stop of the day since it was getting late and you both needed your rest. Jungkook has another early morning practice he dreaded. âLook, isnât this ring neat? Itâs supposed to be anti-negativity.â  You chuckled as you showed him a simple, dark grey ring.  It looked like it was somewhere between metal and stone, and was simple to a fault.Â
âDo you believe in that anti-negativity, anti-stress stuff?â He raised an eyebrow.  You cupped your chin.Â
âWell, I donât not believe in it. Itâs not like Iâd wear it and expect to be positive just because itâs on. Itâs a dual effort, or maybe I see it as more of a type of mental cushion.  A mind over matter type of deal.â Jungkook nodded as he picked it up from your palm.Â
âHow much is it?âÂ
âJust a few dollars. I think Iâll get one, just for chuckles.â You told him as he nodded again and trapped the ring in his hand. You gasped as you tried to snatch his hand to get the ring back, but he just held it above his head, a grin on his dumb face as it was far out of your reach. He even pushed on your head to keep you that much further away from it. He was soon walking to the desk where he placed it down.  You peeked around his back, seeing what he was doing. âJungkook?â  You asked as he just quietly hushed you.Â
The ring rang up as $3 something and you nearly slapped the $5 Jungkook handed the clerk. He just pushed your hand away as she broke the change to hand back to him.  When it was all said and done, Jungkook took the ring from the counter and called for you two to be going home. You chased after him in a fit of wanting answers. Â
When you both got outside, he slipped the ring on your finger and pat your hand. Â
âYou didnât have to buy it,â you mumbled as he just chuckled. He lifted your hand and kissed where the ring sat.Â
âI donât have to do a lot of things, but that wonât stop me. You know thatâ he sent a wink at you as you stood speechless. He laughed at your red face as he began to tug you home at his side.  His hand holding yours that held your new ring.
âAre you going to my tennis match this weekend?â Jungkook who was once against loafing over at your home asked as you sat at your desk, scribbling down your math equations. You turned in your chair to look at him lying on his stomach on your bed, comic open in front of him. Â
âI was planning on it. Why?â  He smiled. Abandoning the comic and placing his cheeks in his hands, elbows pushing into your mattress. You recoiled slightly at the look on his face.  âWhatâs with the face?âÂ
âYouâre going to support and cheer me on, right?â You rolled your eyes as you just turned back to your work. He flopped onto his back as he stared up at your ceiling. âI really hope we win, I have a whole celebration planned out if we do.â Â
âOh, and what celebration plan is that?â You asked, not stopping writing the next step of your equation.Â
âItâs a secret,â he sung. Â
âThatâs not fair, whyâd you bring it up then!â You stopped, turning around again- feeling cheated. He craned his neck to look at you, his face upside down and his bangs falling to expose his forehead onto your mattress. Â
âItâs a secret because it directly involves you!â He cheerily told you with a giddy smile. Â
âI donât have to buy you Chinese food again, do I?â He shook his head, rolling back onto his stomach and planting his chin in the bed. Â
âNo. You donât, it's free of charge celebration for you.â That was all he was going to tell you as you just returned to work and he was soon nuzzling his face into the bedspread. It smelt of your perfume.  The scent calming, the repetitive scratching of your pencil in your book and the silence and comfort of your room and your presence eventually made the tennis player fall asleep. Â
You were shocked at the surprising lack of conversation from the boy behind you. When you turned to investigate, you smiled warmly at his sleeping figure surrounded by the pink of your bedspread. The color complimented him somehow.  Quietly lifting yourself from your desk chair, you padded over to sit gently beside his body on the bed. You pet at his hair as he moved to push his cheek further into the mattress. Â
âYouâre spoilt,â you chuckled in a whisper. You leaned to kiss the cheek that faced upwards towards the ceiling when your mother called for you. Not yelling back to her in fear of waking the overworked tennis player, you silently came to your motherâs call downstairs.Â
Down the stairs, your mother stood in wait. Drying her hands on the front of her apron. Â
âOh my, whereâs Jungkook?â She asked.Â
âHe conked out on my bed. Iâm gonna let him sleep for a while. What did you need?â She seemed to remember why she called you in the first place. She had experimented on a new pie she hadnât made before and you were volunteered as the taste tester. You didnât mind really- her baking was usually pretty tasty.Â
Half an hour, two pie slices and a kitchen clean up later, you trotted back up the stairs to your room. Walking in and seeing Jungkook laying on his side, but awake now.  He groaned at you to show he actually perceived your presence; to which you just shook your head at.Â
âHave a pleasant nap?â He groggily nodded along your bed as you moved to sit beside him again. He crawled to plant his cheek on your thigh, sighing contently.  Heâs been a clingy sleeper ever since you two were children. If you two were to take your afternoon naps in the same vicinity, heâd always end up clinging to you then too.Â
âYou smell nice,â he slurred. Â
âProbably like the pie mom made.â Jungkook just hummed and you both stayed in comfortable silence. The sun kept teasing the horizon, signaling the nighttime and you tried convincing the sleepy boy on your leg to get up and go swagger himself back to his own home. He kept denying you of this, however. âJungkook, you need to go home.â  He just shook his head for the umpteenth time.  Soon, someone knocked on your door and your mom peeked her head inside. Smiling seeing Jungkook half asleep on your lap.Â
âDarling, dad wonât be home until late tonight. The poor man got roped into another double.â  You nodded as you gestured to Jungkookâs head.Â
âAlright, but can you tell him he needs to go home and sleep? He wonât listen to me, but youâre an authoritative adult.â  You mother just giggled.Â
âJungkook, dear. Youâre more than welcome to stay the night.â He lifted his head as he nodded pathetically.  âIâll call your mother and let her know then, sweetie.â Then she back out of the room.Â
âNo- wait. Mom!â You looked down at the boy smiling winningly up at you. You just lightly smacked his forehead with your fingertips. âSpoilt jock. You did that on purpose, didnât you?â  He just rolled his eyes, wanting to get comfortable again.Â
As Jungkook pretty much remained rooted to your bed, you showered and changed into a loose PJ crop off and sweats (foregoing the shirts matching pair of shorts as a whole). Your mother brought some shorts and a tee for Jungkook to wear as he lay under our bubblegum blankets.Â
You stood at your desk, straightening up as Jungkook watched you. You flicked off your desk light as he spoke up.Â
âYouâre sleeping in here, right?â He questioned as you looked over your shoulder.Â
âDuh. Itâs my room. Iâll just make some palette on the floor with some pillows or something.â You shrugged as Jungkook shot up, shaking his head in protest.Â
âNo! You can lay in your bed with me. Iâm not kicking you out of your bed.â You just crossed your arm.  âCome on, Y/n. Please?â You flinched as he clearly wasnât against pouting to get his way. In the end, you caved.Â
Shutting off the light and moved to lay in bed next to him. Your back facing him, you felt him shift in the bed before he slung an arm around you- true to his koala sleeping habits.Â
âIs this okay?â He wanted to make sure you werenât uncomfortable. Â
âItâs fine, Jungkook. Go to sleep.âÂ
âOkay. goodnight.â when he was sure you were asleep before he was, he turned you around- knowing not even Armageddon could wake you up. He lifted and pushed your hair behind your neck and shoulder as he looked at you.  He was sleeping not long after.Â
It was the afternoon of the tennis match. Jungkook was more fired up than usual, prompting Hoseok to ask if someone sparked him or something recently. Nothing specifically came to mind.  Heâs practically been freeloading at your house all week long- something about being good luck for his game? You didnât even try to start to understand him and his logic truth be told.Â
When before game practice started, it was obvious to anyone that he was pacing himself. Not wanting to wear himself thing before the game actually started.  He was instructing his members and strictly speaking with the teammate heâd be placed in doubles with.Â
When the rival team showed up on the court, they were already well disliked. Their held high attitude irked the home team, making Hoseok more compelled to have his team crush them under their bigoted egos.Â
Throughout the series of games to be played, 2 sets in total (one for the senior players and another for the newbies), Jungkook would be in a double as well as a single. The doubles would start out the matches as they would end in one on one sets- no doubt wreaking of testosterone.Â
When the court spectators began arriving, Jungkook was drilling his serves when you slid into a vacant bench spot at the front. Dropping your purse at your feet and pull your phone out.  If someone thought you werenât going to take pictures of Jungkook playing- they were so wrong. You were hoping to score a perfect serve photo at least on time to hand up on your wall next to your dreamcatcher.Â
When he saw you, he smiled delightedly that you even showed up at all. You had told him so, but a part of him was still worried.  He ran to you as he was a tad breathless from the practice beforehand on top of his jog over.Â
âReady to play your best?â you asked him.Â
âHell yeah. Donât fall for me too hard,â he said with a twirl of his racquet. Hand on his hip and an air of confidence that wasnât very egotistical per se, but very much adding to his tennis boy charm. You rolled your eyes as you whisked his away back to the court.Â
You were probably too invested in the games once they started. Getting especially riled up when Jungkook played. When his double match began, his first serve had you- and a few other school go-ers- up and pumping at the sheer force he slammed the ball with. Always serving perfectly without losing a serve or getting called for a foot fault.  His first serve was always met with perfection and flawless follow-through. Â
His gameplay was a conversation of power that was released the moment he returned the ball by slamming it into the face of his racquet. He even pounded out a few kill shots, the rival team unable to even whisk the ball with their racquet and scoring a point because not once did his ball bounce out of court lines. Of course, his teammate did well also. Placed by the net at the forecourt, he poached the ball to Jungkook any chance he got for some great offensive power. Â
Jungkook and his teammate won his game with a 40-15 score.Â
Through the other games in the first set, there were back to back deuces and a few love games as well. The rival school may be arrogant, but they had game in them. Jungkook just barely finished his water when his single match was announced. It was the final game in the second set, so this would finish off the sport entirely for the day before an overall winning team was announced. Â
His approach to his game was different than his double. As he stood at backcourt, he seemed to look at every corner and draw out where his opponent may return or backhand the ball at or away from him. The umpire was more than accustomed to calling faults and outs by now. Taking into account that the field of playing for singles is far narrower than doubles- the sidelines make his width movement and return planning a bit tricky to get a feel for.Â
Honestly, by the time it was all over, and he served his final overhand- his main goal to was land a putaway in the sweet spot of his racquet. How he actually managed to pull that off, he wasnât sure.  It all happened in a fit of adrenaline and when the game was called, all he did was cheer in a sheen coat of sweat and gasped breathes. Â
A 30 to nothing game: 30-Love. Â
After all was said and done, the home team was just barely able to claim the victory for themselves, Jungkook was whisked away in a flood of sweaty tennis men back into the locker room to shower. You were ready to head home and expect him to barge into your home (again) when your phone buzzed. Â
Dreamcatcher: Donât go home yet. I have to celebrate with you!
Sat on the hood of his car, you wait. Waving or saying hello to leaving tennis members who saw and passed you. You congratulating each one you could for their victory. It was only dark when Jungkook came jogging up to the car, putting his duffle on the hood beside you.Â
âCongrats on your win, jock.â He smiled triumphantly. Â
âYou doubted me and my skill? No one is better than me with a racquet.â
âHoseok is,â you countered. Â
âHe is invalid to this argument specifically,â he chuckled as he climbed onto the car hood with you, the team pretty much dissolved now except for a few freshman stragglers who were waiting on rides back home to pass out most likely. âHonestly, having you watch was a big motivational push.  I canât look lame when youâre watching me.â Â
âYouâre a high schooler who chased a yellow ball around a court, smacking it back and forth and drowning in sweat. You always look lame,â that was a lie and you both knew it.  Even though that was exactly the case, Jungkook was probably cooler back there than heâs ever been in your eyes. He knew that just as well as you did. Â
âJealous?â He teased. You rolled your eyes at him. âOh, you ready to hear how weâre going to celebrate?âÂ
âIsnât that why I waited for you on your car, dummy?âÂ
He snickered as he snapped in front of your eyes, making you go cross-eyed for a moment. âClose your eyes.â You looked at him skeptically.  âWhat?  You think Iâm going to draw on your wit a marker or something?âÂ
âYou would, wouldnât you,â you sneered. Â
âJust close them.â You caved as you did as you were told. Your eyes were closed for a maximum of a few seconds before they flew open when you felt Jungkook kissing you. Holding behind your neck, it was like he was turning even kissing into a sport.  And you were sorely losing.  When he pulled back, he laughed- literally- into your face. âYou look like a glow stick,â he chided.  You burned and just flounder back at him.Â
âYouâre blushing just as much as me! Loser!â You whacked at his arm, but with hardly any force at all. He laughed again, gripping his stomach.  When he settled you were holding your cheeks, trying to mentally will them to cool downJungkook grabbed your chin and turned your face with his index finger to face him again. Â
âOur celebration is another date, but this one is on me. As a serious gesture of how much I legitimately want you to recognize me as someone who feels a hell of a lot towards you.âÂ
âI think I can recognize that just fine,â you muttered as he chuckled at you. âHow about a date, but maybe if you consider maybe considering me as someone who likes you too?â He placed his forehead on yours, puckering at your nose and making it tingle before you pulled away from him and sneezed into your arm. Him laughing at your sensitive sneezing before you unleashed a tirade of wimpy socks to his arm.Â
He caught them easily enough before he was gearing up to kiss you again. âI think thatâd count as a direct kill shot, Butterfly.â  With all this good luck recently, who knows. Maybe you actually can win that student council election.Â
-END-
#btsboulangerie#btsbookclub#btswriterscollective#btsboulangerie monthly prompt#jeon jungkook#jungkook#bts jungkook#bts jeon jungkook#bts#jungkook fic#jungkook fanfic#jungkook fanfiction#reader#reader insert#female reader#jungkook x reader#jungkook x reader au#au#sports au#sports#tennis au#tennis play jungkook#tennis jungkook#jungkook au#jeon jungkook au#fluff#jungkook fluff#jungkook pinning#idiots to lovers#tennis
714 notes
¡
View notes
Photo
Well, sure, I also thank you for saving my life, kind sir. Hats off to you... âIâll have a chance to put my life to good use in the near future.â Thatâs what they all say, right?
Jesus Christ thereâs a lot to unpack with this. I want to go from the bottom up, because I actually screenshot most of this conversation with him.
It wasnât I that have saved your life, Mark Immortell. I want everybody to hear that! I would have killed you if I could.
Thereâs so much animosity and contempt in this line, directed to a guy Iâve spoken to I think a total of three times - by which I mean an actual conversation was held, as opposed to opening a dialogue that goes nowhere.
Is this just because of the pantomimes he directs? I canât imagine this is a special dialogue option because I opted to take Artemyâs ending. Are we supposed to get the impression Daniil actually tried to kill Mark and found that he couldnât?Â
Farewell, puppeteer. Best of luck in your creative endeavours ...Is that how my line is supposed to sound, right?
I know this option was probably just meant to be in response to seeing himself portrayed in the pantomimes at night, but this certainly makes me feel A Way about how Mark as a character is used in Pathologic 2. Like Daniil has gained self-awareness.Â
I still donât get it. You are an entirely different creature - how come youâre in the same boat with the Utopians?Â
What is there not to get, oh esteemed and wisest of bachelors?
So I guess the contempt is mutual.Â
You were a puppeteer. Your Masks foretold our future - or maybe they imposed it upon us, in all honesty, I donât see the difference. All this time I was absolutely positive you were connected to the plague.
I wish theyâd actually explored this answer in-game in Daniilâs route instead of just sort of dropping this in out of nowhere at the end. I guess they assume the idea will cross your mind at some point in time, and it does make sense for Daniil to think this given that the mechanics of the game are explained to you by the executors and tragedians, who then show up later in the game when the Theatre is being repurposed, outside of peoplesâ doors when theyâre sick, and then, of course, as pantomime actors.Â
(I also think itâs kind of interesting that Daniil doesnât see a difference between having your future told to you, and having it imposed on you. I think he sort of has a point: if you tell someone what theyâre going to do, youâve put the idea in their head. If they follow through, retroactively itâll look like you managed to predict something, when itâs just as likely youâve put your will in their mind. You didnât necessarily know anything, you just brought it to life through manipulation.)
I thought that the whole point of the Utopiansâ ideology was neglecting the laws of fate and the limits it imposes upon us.
So in other words, Mark doesnât fit as a Utopian because he was the one directing fate and imposing its limits.Â
Which means that the Utopian ideology is fake. Daniilâs attachment to it is based on the fact that he wants people to be able to pick their own fates, down to being able to decide for themselves when itâs their time to die. Isnât that supposed to be what the Polyhedron represents to him? The fact that stands and exists when it shouldnât be able to is meant to be proof that limits can be overcome, but like with Aglayaâs reassurance that no one here can really tell the future - a segment that further proves Daniilâs point that Mark simply imposed his will on the world - this suggests that there must be a much more mundane explanation for the Polyhedronâs existence.Â
The Utopians are all charlatans. Peter canât explain to you how the Polyhedron works, Andrey doesnât really do anything to protect his brother or Eva despite his bold claims that he can and will do anything - something you can call him out on, Maria canât really predict the future (wasnât she the one giving you your list of Bound? isnât it just a little too much that she happened to put herself, her family, and the people she needed to use to reach her end goals on the list? and that thereâs absolutely nothing you can do to save Eva, because Maria makes sure to get her out of the way?), Georgiy is lying to you, Victor doesnât even want to be there, and Eva is now dead.Â
I think this circles back to Artemy & Daniilâs bickering in the opening dialogue. Artemy says âAny choice is right, as long as itâs willed,â which didnât really leave any impression on me when he first said it because I thought, âArenât all of their actions willed?â And, to a degree, they are; but Daniilâs actions arenât his own will. Heâs acting on someone elseâs plans, and has been for the entirety of the game. His whole route is about being manipulated, and once you can unravel it from this conversation, you can take that string a lot farther. Aglaya does mention that it seems a little too convenient for you to arrive when you did, and she doesnât buy The Powers That Beâs claims that you & her & Block being sent there was for completely unrelated reasons to them hating all three of you.
But you werenât sent here by The Powers That Be. Their timing was serendipitous. No, you came here because your colleague sent you a letter that seemed too good to be true and was certainly too relevant to your work for you to ignore, right when you needed it most. And when you get there, both your proof and your colleague have died, and conveniently your continued existence relies entirely on a family that desperately needs you to run all their personal errands.
Does anyone else question the legitimacy of the letter you receive from Isidor? Georgiy claims both that they were unaware Isidor had sent a letter to you, and also that Simon was preparing to meet you. Then later on, he also says that theyâve been following your work in the Capital. Isnât that a little, hm, suspicious? Your timing isnât just great for The Powers That Be who want to get rid of you, itâs also fantastic for a family that wants to make a power grab and needs someone completely ignorant of local customs and politics on their side. Clara says, âThose who favour hard logic and direct action are bound to be misguidedâ - and sheâs right, because your âunbiasedâ approach to the Town and the issues at hand make you easy for the Utopians to manipulate to their cause. Artemy says, âYou will act justly, but your justice will blind youâ - and heâs also right about that. Daniil isnât lying or wrong when he says heâs going to follow the truth and restore justice: the problem is that, as an outsider, he isnât going to get the full truth from anybody. He has shreds of the truth that he can follow, and the fact that he canât access an entire story also makes him easy for everyone - all of the ruling families, the other healers, the Bound, Aglaya - to manipulate, and they all do.Â
The reason saving the Polyhedron isnât the ârightâ choice isnât just about morality, itâs also about the fact that it isnât your will to do that. You havenât been acting on your will for any part of the Bachelorâs route. You havenât been an active participant in the story, youâve been an object. Youâre just an instrument someone else is using.Â
But I also want to make this clear: as many jokes as I see about this, I donât think itâs fair to use this as evidence of Daniil being evil or stupid, etc etc. But Iâll get into that elsewhere.
You are correct, oh the keenest of the astute! So what? I have cognized this side of Existence from backstage, so to speak; from where the strings go and the machinery is hidden - and yet I willingly swore allegiance to the Utopia. Does that tell you nothing?
That you think youâre god? Are you aware youâre a toy, and trying to overcome that?
I donât believe youâve changed. And you being with them is fearsome to me. You are an alarming tone in the jubilant orchestra of creators.Â
Is this Daniil realizing for the first time that heâs been manipulated?
It doesnât tell me enough. You are, as always, a double-dealer...
Interesting. I wonder if heâll talk more to the other characters in their routes that will make this have more sense to me.
Pff... You know, Iâm glad youâre leaving. You are a dangerous person, dealing with you would be and arduous task...
Seems like heâs admitting that, for as easy to manipulate as Daniil was, heâs not entirely stupid. Like Daniil would be a threat if he stuck around longer, had the full story. But this is also a hint that the Utopian ending isnât actually Daniilâs ending. After all, heâs leaving. Heâs not a part of the end at all.
Youâre back to being annoyed already? And I was just planning to ask as to what youâre going to do with your life.
Me? Hahaha... Thatâs ridiculous! And itâs very tactless of you to ask me a question like that! Oh no, no offence taken... by me; you havenât offended me, after all - youâve offended the Scarlet Mistress herself. My life belongs to Maria now... And I am merely her humble servant... always at her service.
This loops back into implying that the entire route has been orchestrated by Maria, proving Aglayaâs point - and Daniilâs - that she canât tell the future, and that foretelling the future is indistinguishable from imposing it on people. Maria did what she could to make sure things went her way. By âtellingâ the future, she made it happen.Â
#icarus.txt#meta#long post#plato plays pathologic#i'd be interested to know what people think ig!#pathologic meta
22 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Liability [Peaky Blinders!Calum AU] Part 1
LiabilityâA person or thing whose presence or behavior is likely to put one at a disadvantage.
Summary: Being the daughter of the Police Captain meant Karina Garner shouldâve kept her distance from Calum Hood, the notorious leader of the Peaky Blinders. It certainly didnât mean she should agree to work for him, especially when Calum had underlying motives up his sleeves.
A/N: this is part 1 of my Calum AU thatâs based around the tv show Peaky Blinders! if you havenât watched it, itâs basically a show about a gang in 1920â˛s Birmingham led by the ever-so-fearsome Tommy Shelby--who, in this fic, is replaced by Calum, obviously.Â
itâs important for yâall to remember this fic is based in the early to mid 1920â˛s, so some dialogue or exposition or plot points might seem a bit strange or different than what youâre used to reading from me but remember--this is a different time period! keep that in mind, and happy reading!!
LiabilityâAÂ person or thing whose presence or behavior is likely to put one at a disadvantage.Â
Part 1
Waking up in her childhood bedroom had been disorienting, not entirely remembering what she was doing there. But then the exhaustion sheâd fallen asleep in caught up and Karina remembered her long journey back to Birmingham. She recalled the reason why she moved back and let out a tired, defeated sigh. Her return to her hometown wasnât under the happiest of circumstances, but she wasnât as heartbroken as one would expect. She was a grieving friend, maybe, but nowhere near a grieving widow. Never had Karina wanted to become someone who married just for the sake of being married, but thatâs how life turned out, thatâs what was expected from them. Archie, a wealthy investment banker from New York, had taken an interest in her; her family had approved, and that was that. Honestly if Karina truly hadnât wanted to marry him, she couldâve protested and her parents wouldâve listened. But Archie had been nice enough, handsome and rich and a way out of Birmingham.
Until none of that was worth it. Until he was gone.
Too many mistresses and refusing to let her work were suffered through for two years too long. When she didnât want to give him a child when he was ready, things had taken a turn for the worse for their already deteriorating marriage, a mismatch made in hell with a constantly fueled fire. Then Archie fell sick, like he was dying from the inside, until he took his last breath, giving Karina a way out of an unhappy marriage and the money he left behind for her.
A bit tactless for her to think, and even a bit cruel, but heâd spent nearly their entire marriage treating her less than sheâor anyoneâdeserved and Karina was not about to spend her time grieving over a man who viewed her as property to be invested in. Â
âMorning, love,â her mother greeted as she entered the kitchen, robe tied around her as she joined her dad and brother at the table. âEgg and toast?â
Karina sleepily hummed her agreement before pouring herself some tea. âHow did you sleep?â her father asked, already dressed in his captainâs uniform, finishing off toast lathered in jam.
âBrilliant,â Karina answered truthfully, recalling how her eyes shut the second her head hit the pillow. Looking at Sean, she asked, âDonât you have work?â
Her twenty-one year old brother scrunched his face in annoyance. âIâll go when Iâm bloody done eatinâ,â he spoke through a mouthful of eggs, prompting Karina to twist her own expression in disgust. Once he swallowed the bite, he said, âEveryone wants to go out for drinks tonight to welcome you back.â
Karina lowered the cup after swallowing her of tea, a wry smile on her lips. âYou mean to drown me in alcohol so Iâm not too heartbroken over Archieâs death and the fact that Iâm a widow.â
Her mum clicked her tongue, placing Karinaâs breakfast in front of her. âHis passing is sadâyou can pretend to be grieving. Plus, youâre twenty-four, love. Youâll find someone who truly deserves you. Heâs out there, by Godâs grace,â she added, her slight rough Irish accent something Karina missed.
But she shrugged, almost sadly at the loss of Archie and the thought of her marriage coming apart so quickly before his death, despite being glad not being stuck in something that didnât make her happy. She wasnât heartless; she spent two years of her life with that man, and while most of them werenât happy moments, heâd still been a constant in her life. For all his faults, he didnât deserve to die, but Karina wasnât going to pretend sheâd lost the love of her life, when she definitely had not. Stillâno doubt her mumâs friends would talk, and while Karina liked to think she didnât care what people said about her, she could only pretend so much.
Her dad cleared his throat before pointing at her. âListen to your mum. Weâll shift your things to the flat tomorrow. I best be off.â
Karina looked at him with jade colored eyes, raising her eyebrows. She was staying at her family home just upon her arrival, but Karina had a flat that was a fifteen minute walk from the home that she was ready to move into. Sheâd lived in it for a year before her marriage, almost as a way of preparing herself for independence despite her family being so close. It was unfortunate she barely got a taste of it when she moved to America and was told to only adhere to Archieâs demands. âYouâre leaving already?â
The police captain scoffed, picking up his hat. âCrime never restsâespecially if itâs the Peaky Blinders.â
He left a few moments later, the front door slamming sounding his exit, and Karina looked at her mum and Sean and frowned. âThe Blinders still give him trouble?â
Mrs. Garner sat to Karinaâs right, letting out a breath as she prepared her tea. âHonestly, I think itâs the other bloody way around most of the time.â A disapproving expression matched her tone. âLikes to press on them when theyâre not even outwardly doinâ anything.â
Sean scoffed as Karina listened with interest. âHeâs lucky Calum Hood doesnât condone killinâ coppers or else Dad would be dead ten times over by now. The Blinders are dangerous as ever and fucking terrifying but they protect us just as much as the coppers. Dad just doesnât like sharing the glory.â
Their mum clicked her tongue. âSean.â
Karina let out a breath, raising her eyebrows at her little brother. âYou sound like a fan,â she pointed out, to which he only shrugged, and Karina found her thoughts suddenly consisting of the Peaky Blinders.
More importantly, Calum Hoodâa name she knew and a face she hadnât seen in a few years. He was the leader of the Peaky Blinders, founding the gang after returning from the war, and expanding their business and notoriety within a matter of months. A household name, not one to ever be fucked with unless someone wanted their eyes or tongues cut. They werenât quiet about their dealings, were proud of their work, and had the entire townâs fear and respect in the palms of their handsâespecially Calum. Always walked around as people moved out of his way, with the razor blade glinting in his cap, cigarette between his lips, and ring clad fingers ready to throw punches if need be.
The town also had the Blindersâ promised protection, which made work for the coppers harder, since no one would dare go against the Calum Hood and the Blinders. No one wanted to bite the hand that was feeding them.
Karina knew of Calum; had gone to school with him when they were children until he dropped out later in the years to help his family, and then sheâd only see him around town. Then he had left for the war, and just a little while after his return as a war hero, Karina left for America. She knew the Peaky Blinders started around the time she had left, but her family never mentioned him in any of their lettersâwhy would they?âand Karina never really thought about the dark haired man who was, more or less, making her fatherâs life a hell. Â
She wasnât going to lie; sheâd definitely felt a shiver creep down her back when her brother so airily mentioned her father escaping death just because Calum Hood said so. It made her wonder just how powerful her old school mate had gotten over the years. How the mere mention of his name made most men she knew quiver in their shoes and run the other way. How the quiet boy with the full cheeks she used to see in the classroom had grown to be an illegal activities dealing, killer gangster. It all sounded almost surreal, but Karina guessed there was a fine line between delirium and reality.
After breakfast and drawing a bath, she changed into a simple outfit of a white button down blouse tucked into a long maroon skirt before spending the day with her mother. They had lunch, ran some errands, and then Karina joined her mum and her friends for some late afternoon tea.
âSo, you poor thing, what are you going to do now?â
Karina pursed her lips as she swallowed her sip of tea, forcing the smile to remain on her face. She may love her mum, but Karina should learn to say no to tea with her friends. The old birds always had something to say, and now that Karina was back after losing a husband, she wasnât surprised they wanted to gossip about her, clearly having no respect for the loss of a life.
âYou donât have to poor thing me,â Karina assured with a sweet smile, light brown hair framing her pretty face. âIâm perfectly alright. Might find me-self a job.â
âKarinaâs very fast with numbers,â her mum piped in with a proud smile. âShe can land a job at one of the banks.â
Karina smiled, grateful for her mumâs support. She knew her mum felt guilty for what happened, for even letting her daughter marry a man who made her live a life less happy than what she deserved, even though Karina had agreed to the marriage in the first place. She didnât blame her parents; it was life. Sometimes it was shit, and though her husband might be dead and she mourned the loss of a life, she didnât mourn the loss of a husbandâno matter how much of a bitch that may make her sound.
âA job?â one of the women, Mrs. Nelson, guffawed. âYou should find another husband, not a job.â She laughed, looking to the other laugh women. âThe only work a woman should be doinâ is housework and raisinâ kids.â
The other women chuckled and murmured in agreement and Karina exchanged a flat, unimpressed look at her mother. She wasnât all too surprised at the womenâs way of thinking; they were all housewives, did nothing but cook and clean and raise their children. Not that there was anything wrong with thatâKarina just didnât want only that to be all she did in life. She wanted a little more, something less mundane. Something that gave her a purpose.
Honestly, Karina wasnât sure how she survived the day with her mumâs friends, the women doing nothing but boasting about their children and grandchildren. The amount of cigarette breaks Karina took werenât enough to keep her sane.
But then the night fell and it was time to head out for drinks with her friends. Karina put on one of her finer dresses, ruby in color and flattering, and she was looking forward to seeing everyone. It wasnât until they were approaching the familiar pub that Karina shot her brother a look. âShould we even be here?â she questioned suspiciously. âIf we donât die in there then dad will surely kill us.â
Sean snickered, tossing the cigarette butt as the gravel crunched beneath their feet, the iron and coal scent of the factories around them digging into Karinaâs nose as they approached the Garrison. âShefferâs is closed for renovationâGarrisonâs the nearest pub, Karina. Besides, nothinâs gonna happen to us. Been here loads of times,â Sean reassured, holding the door open for Karina as she almost reluctantly walked in, following the few friends they were with, eyes flickering about to take in her surroundings almost cautiously.
Karina was hesitant upon entering the bar, knowing that it was the one owned by the Peaky Blinders themselves, buying it out after the gang gained their rightful notoriety. Itâs where their men spent their time when they werenât working, along with the factory laborers, and Karina knew from her brother that this was where Calum Hood often was as well, if he wasnât out conducting Blinder business. Karina couldnât help but think it was a risk coming here, being the daughter of the police captain, but she trusted her brother. If he said theyâd be fine, she would believe it until they werenât.
It looked newer than she remembered; a shining gold theme lining the walls and bar tops, circular tables in the middle with high red cushioned stools while booths lined up the walls as well, matching cushioned seats for those as well. The warmth in the pub was a pleasant welcome in exchange of the cold night of Birmingham outside, the air heavy with the familiar and ever present scent of tobacco, a deep breath escaping Karina at the loudness she was suddenly surrounded by. Men and women busied up the pub, and the live band playing upbeat music on a higher up platform on the back left of the room was a nice surprise to Karina. Last time she remembered, the Garrison wasnât nearly as done up as it was now. The BlindersâCalumâhad truly put in the work for a makeover.
The Garrison had never been much to look at, but things had obviously changed upon the Blindersâ acquiring of it. Â
Karina admired her surroundings, briefly oblivious to the few stares sheânot the people she was withâwas receiving upon her arrival. One of the first things she noticed was how the pub consisted of both men and women, when at a time, it was only the men who worked in the factories that would drop a few pounds at the Garrison. Though now, the patrons look almost as classy as the pub. But as her gaze happened to wash over a few of the customers, Karina noticed the stares. Noticed the few double takes and curious looks that were suddenly accompanied by whispered conversations, menacing over the music playing. No doubt they were all privy to the reason of her return to Small Heath, maybe they were even questioning why the daughter of the police captain was in a known Peaky Blinders establishment, even if she was with her brother who apparently frequented this place.
Though, he was a man. Double standards often ran high in a town as small as the name it was given.
Neck tensing, Karina tried to ignore the looks, instead following her company to an open table while Sean and Joseph went to the bar to get drinks. Karina hopped on a stool, the soft material of her dress flowing against her legs as she pulled out her pack of cigarettes and a lighter. The first inhale managed to relax her, hoping those staring would realize there wasnât much to look at and go back to minding their own business. Honestly, Karina didnât care much if they talkedâthatâs all what people liked to doâbut it was the staring. It prickled at her skin, as if their gazes drove needles into her nerves and paralyzed her, forced her to notice every single look she was receiving.
âPay no attention to them.â Karina blew out a delicate puff of smoke at her best friend Joyceâs words. The brunette shook a curly lock of hair from her face, fingers gripping her own cigarette as she kept her gaze on Karina. âJust focus on enjoying the night, hmm?â
Karina raised an eyebrow, chuckling wryly under the sound of her friends chattering, noticing Sean and Joseph returning with the drinks. âYou mean enjoy the night commemorating the loss of my husband?â
It was awful and heartless, Karina knew, to be doing this. She only justified it by claiming that she wasnât celebrating Archieâs death. She was just grateful to be out of a relationship that lacked any ounce of love and respect. No harm in celebrating that, was there?
Joyce rolled her eyes, tapping the cigarette over the ashtray on the center of the table. There was a hint of a red circle lining her cigarette where her lipstick touched, Karinaâs cigarette the same. âI mean enjoy the night commemorating your escape from an unfit marriage,â Joyce corrected, practically reading Karinaâs thoughts.
The shot glasses were filled to the brim, and the smile on Karinaâs face was genuine and easy as she and her friends lifted their glasses, clinked them together to cheers and even spilled some onto the table, before drinking their glasses dry. The vodka burned Karinaâs throat gloriously, lips upturned and eyes screwing shut briefly as the drink sizzled down and settled in the pit of her stomach.
She enjoyed the company of her friendsâfriends she hadnât seen in too long and had been left to only writing to themâwith their two tables being littered with glasses and ashtrays filling up with the cigarettes being smoked. For the first time in a while, Karina genuinely enjoyed the people she was with, never having gotten used to being around Archieâs American friends who swam in money and childishly poked fun at her accent when theyâd had too many illegal drinks in the safety of their homes. Her life in America, though one with money, had been unfulfilling. Archieâs death, though it was sad, offered Karina the opportunity to go back to her old life in Birmingham with the people she knewâand with Archieâs money as his widow.
Still, Karina recalled her conversation with her mother and her friends earlier that day; she may have Archieâs money, but she also wanted a purpose. Sitting around at home with nothing to do sounded just as mind-numbing as attending one of Archieâs friendsâ dinners. Some kind of excitement in her life may do Karina some goodâthough finding it in Small Heath, that seemed like asking for a favor too big for the small town to deliver.
Eventually, Karina excused herself from her friends and wandered towards the bar, ignoring the few eyes that still lingered on her as she went. She paid for her drink, pausing at the bar to take a sip before she made a move to go back to her friends. She sipped, eyeing the various bottles sat on the shelves, remembering how the only way sheâd been able to have a taste of alcohol in America was through private events where Archie and his friends somehow got their hands on alcohol that was banned across the country, the Prohibition Act that weighed upon the citizens having a tight grip on all alcohol.
So Karina savored her drink, allowing herself to lean her hip against the bar as she enjoyed it, only to regret the decision when a man taller and older than her, probably mid-thirties, came to stand to her right at the bar. He faced her, and Karina hated that she could actually feel his eyes drink in the sight of her, his stare unwarranted and unwelcome. Whatever was about to happen in the next few minutes, she was sure to not like.
âA lovely lady like yourself shouldnât be drinking alone. Especially here, being the Police Captainâs daughter and all.â Karina tried not to roll her eyes at the manâs words, though she failed to ignore the way her skin crawled under his prickling gaze. Honestly, one would think being the captainâs only daughter would keep unwanted eyes away from her, and most of the time it worked. However, there were always the few courageous lads that tried their hand in hoping to impress her, especially at pubs, especially when they were older than her. They failed more often than not.
Karina put down her glass, the whiskey running smoothly down her throat as she raised an unimpressed eyebrow at the nameless stranger. If he knew who her father was, then he surely had to know of her only recent single status; did he truly believe Karina was wholly willing to entertain some random man at a pub after the death of her husband? Not that she was a grieving widow or anythingâno more so than she pretended she had to be so she didnât appear completely heartless. A tricky slope to live on, but Karina had never entirely been one to care much for what others thought, even in her compact community of Small Heath.
âBut Iâm not alone,â she responded innocently, offering a close mouthed smile as she rested her hip against the bar, raising an eyebrow at the man. âMy friends and brother are right there. So your charming company isnât required.â
The mocking sarcasm in her tone was quite heavy and Karina watched as irritation flashed across the manâs gray colored eyes, apparently not appreciative of her mild dig at him. He straightened to his full height, not the tallest man sheâd seen but easily towering over her, as his expression tightened. Karina wasnât entirely intimidated, not with her friends just a few tables away. Still, she didnât appreciate trying to be scared into some type of submission. It was exhausting being a woman having to live in a manâs world.
âYouâve got quite a mouth on you, havenât ya?â he sneered, eyes narrowing down at her, body shifting as a way of trying to step into her personal space. Karinaâs teeth clenched. âJust âcause your dadâs the captain doesnât mean shit around here, sweetheart.â
For a betraying moment, Karina wondered if her fatherâs position in the police force meant anything at all.
Just as that thought fluttered across her mind, Karina heard the soft thudding sound of the pub doors opening over the music playing and people chattering, and instantly any sign of irritation wiped from her face at the sight of the man entering the Garrison. The man in front of her held no importance anymoreânot that he ever did in the first placeâas a familiar face entered the bar with all of the casual confidence in the world, instantly drawing the attention of everyone inside upon the opening of the doors.
Calum Hood walked in, his three piece dark grey suit pristine and crisp with a silver vest chain glinting in the light, a cigarette hanging from his plump lips while a cap that matched his suit rested atop dark curls. Ring clad fingers reached up to grasp the cigarette, dark eyes intuitively scanning the faces crowding his pub as a cloud of smoke curled out of his mouth, and Karina had to force herself to look away, not wanting to be caught staring for too long, and refocus her attention on finishing her drink as he walked further into the bar.
She downed the rest of her alcohol, setting the glass down as she vaguely heard the patrons going out of their way to greet Calumâan overenthusiastic âEveninâ, Mr. Hood!â here and a nervous âHow are you, Mr. Hood?â thereânot wanting to at all appear as if they were ignoring him, which was only a small hint to display the power he held. As Karina shifted to go back to her table, she quite honestly hadnât realized she had completely forgotten about the man that had been attempting to chat her up until she began to turn away and was stopped by his hand grasping her wrist.
Karina stopped, blinking her widened eyes before following the hand up the length of the arm until she looked at the man holding her with an incredulous and slightly annoyed expression. âDidnât your copper father tell you itâs rude to walk away from someone tryinâ to have a conversation with ya?â
Her jaw tightened, teeth grinding together as she stared at this man, older than her and relentless. Sometimes she truly wondered if the male species was even born with basic manners etiquette. Damn neanderthals. âHe taught me how to deliver a punch if need be,â Karina responded, hoping to keep her voice calm despite the warning tilt that crept in as she spoke through gritted teeth.
The man laughed, as if what she had said was comical, only serving to quickly irritate Karina as her jaw tightened even more. He looked down at her, the jeering evident in his eyes as he raised doubtful eyebrows, the amused grin wide on his face, clearly taking her and her threat as joke as he taunted, âOh, youâre gonna punch me, are ya?â
âThereâll be nothinâ of the sort.â
The sound of the new voice, raspy and deep with a lazy, almost uncaring drawl, had the manâs face blanching, Karina couldnât help but notice. The color drained from his face as he straightened immediately, hand releasing Karinaâs wrist, which she instantly pulled towards herself before looking to her right. It was then did she realize why the guy in front of her seemed to appear as though heâd been visited by a ghost.
âMr. Hood, hâgood evening.â Karina wouldâve found it comical, how the stranger suddenly transformed into a bumbling idiot in front of a man who was obviously younger than him, if she wasnât too busy staring at the newcomer in her own haze of wonder. She hadnât seen him in years, but even with Calum Hood merely standing next to her, Karina could see why every soul in their town and beyond was absolutely terrified of him.
She couldnât quite understand it, how someone had the power to appear so intimidating when they were doing nothing but standing there. Calum stood with the cigarette hanging between his lips, a thin stream of smoke curling from the end of it, with hands buried in the pockets of his expensive coat. The expression on his face, with dark eyes glued to the man, just appeared as though Calum had much better things to do then interfere in this conversation, and Karina knew that he most likely didâbut stepping in had been done out of his own volition. And it confused her, making her unable to look away from him and put an end to her surprised yet puzzled expression she watched him with. Briefly, she wondered if everyone else in the pub was looking at them, or if the heat in her body was due to her previous irritation or with the newfound company she was in the presence of.
Calum Hood didnât spare her a look yet, tilting his head up ever so slightly to look at the man from under the tip of his tweed flat cap. âIt will be, once you walk away from Miss Garner,â he returned, the cigarette perfectly held between his lips as he spoke. His tone held no sort of emotion, though the command was somehow still clear as day in his calm voice. It was enough to have Karinaâs heart jumpingâalong with his mention of her. He remembered her. She tracked the way his left hand pulled out of the pocket, fingers grasping the cigarette as the rings he wore glinted against the lights, using it to gesture towards the doorway as he added in finality, âOut, Stuart.â
The manâStuartâdidnât even pause to argue. Karina watched in skeptic surprise as he gave a nod to Calum, not wanting to spare a moment that could ever possibly look like he was disobeying Calumâs order, barely looking her way as he picked up his hat and shuffled out of the bar, the doors swinging shut behind him. Karinaâs gaze had been on him, watching him go, her view obstructed only briefly when Calum moved in front of her to take Stuartâs place.
She barely had a moment to comprehend what had happened when Calum spoke up again. âLeave it to Captain Garnerâs daughter to tryânâpick a fight in my pub.â Karina straightened, throat working as Calum leaned his elbow against the bar top, body facing her as she watched him take off his cap. His curls sat perfectly atop his head but that didnât stop Calum from running his fingers through them once he dropped his cap, the razors sewn into the peak clattering lightly. Stubbing out his cigarette in the glass ashtray on the bar, Calum quirked a lazy eyebrow at Karina. âDoes your father know youâre here?â
His dark eyes were hypnotizing as he gazed at her, familiar but not, and Karina had to swiftly snap herself out of whatever trance she had found herself in to answer in a voice she hoped remained indifferent, âMy father doesnât dictate where I go, Mr. Hood. I am my own woman.â
He watched her intently, his gaze far too penetrating for her liking, her stomach turning under his stare along with the pointed Mr. Hood that had slipped from her tongue. Karina tried not to bristle, completely at a loss for what he may be thinking, his expression never giving anything away. She remembered, vaguely, how much of a smiling child he had been; how the fullness of his cheeks rosied whenever he grinned, and while some of that same roundness was still present, it was now accompanied by a stubbly jawline sharp and strong. A small inkling to how much heâd grown.
âA woman whoâs apparently grieving,â Calum responded. He spoke in such a lazy, unrushed drawl, like he had all the time in the world and whoever he was speaking to had no choice but to wait for him to finish. Something told Karina thatâs exactly how the world in their corner of Small Heath worked; it belonged to Calum Hood, and everyone else was just living in it. He lifted his chin, eyes still on hers, expression void of emotion even as he stated, âSorry for your loss.â
Karina held back the snort. She doubted he was, doubted there was even a cell in his body that cared. Karina knew she should stop the conversation from flowing right there, should probably excuse herself politely and go back to her table with her friends and brother instead of lingering by the most dangerous man in Birmingham. Standing next to him alone was enough to rattle her bones. Still, her lips pressed together as they quirked up, nail tapping against the rim of her empty glass as she said, âNothing a good drink canât help with.â
She saw the subtle quirk of the corner of his lips, so brief that she wouldâve missed it had it not been for the fact that she was looking at him, as Calum dragged his eyes towards the bartender and said, âTwo whiskeys, Lewis.â
âScotch or Irish, Mr. Hood?â the bartender asked promptly as Karina eyed him. He looked ready to answer to Calumâs every beck and call.
âIrish,â Calum told him, not bothering to consult with Karina as Lewis instantly went to pour out the drink. His dark eyes met her green ones as he mused, âShould be good enough to mend your broken heart.â
Karina bit the inside of her cheek, giving a tilt of her chin in the form of a subtle head shake as she gathered enough confidence to return smoothly, âCanât heal whatâs not broken.â
Her response, she could tell, intrigued the leader of the Blinders, one eyebrow quirking ever so slightly. Lewis placed their glasses down, but Calumâs eyes remained on Karina as he spoke in his drawling tone, carried over the music still playing throughout the pub, âMarriage didnât agree with you?â
Was she seriously standing in the middle of the Garrison discussing her marriage with Calum Hood? Karina really would be needing that glass of Irish whiskey to get herself through this. She wondered, briefly, if her brother and friends had noticed just who exactly was in her company; wondered if they were purposefully staying away because it was Calum Hood or because they genuinely had no idea. Either way, Karina couldnât bring herself to even look away from Calum, despite wanting to. Just gazing at him seemed like a bad idea; like he would suck her into his world and leave her to drown in it.
âMy husband didnât,â she corrected Calum, fingers itching to reach for her glass. He hadnât reached for his. Karina took a breath, hoping the music would cover up the shuddering sound. âBut Iâm not one to speak ill of the dead.â
That, she saw, invited an amused smirk to tilt at Calumâs lips, the first true sign of some kind of emotion. Karina tracked the way his lips curled, a boyish expression that was coated with a kind of wickedness that had a shiver running down the length of her spine. It was then that Calum reached for both glasses, rings clinking against the glasses as he handed her one of them, which Karina hesitantly took. Couldnât exactly turn a drink from Calum Hood awayâKarina quickly and almost horrifically realized, in that moment, that she didnât want to anyway. Just like she didnât care for the few stares she knew were lingering on the two of them.
âSo if the man was the problem and not the concept of marriage itself, I suppose youâre lookinâ for prospective suitors?â Calum hummed, turning his body so his back was against the bar, elbows rested on top as his hand held the glass after he took a sip. His body faced the expanse of his pub, filled with guests, but his head was turned towards Karina.
She felt her heart unnecessarily jump at his question, mind running with asinine possibilities as to why he would ask that of her. Honestly, Karina was still trying to accept the fact that she was having a conversation about marriageâher marriageâwith Calum. Surely the leader of the most notorious gang had better things to do than to stand around conversing with a girl he once knew from his childhood about her marital status.
Karinaâs throat was dry, both of her hands wrapped around the glass, hip against the bar as she gave a shake of her head. âIâm afraid youâd be wrong.â She noted the quirk of his eyebrow at her as he took a sip of her drink, silently prodding her to explain herself, and Karina pressed her teeth together at the condescending gesture. Was she some kind of pet who would know exactly what to do at the silent command of her owner? It heated her, but Karina wasnât in the mood for pissing off Calum tonight. So she took a breath and found herself explaining, âIâve come to understand that I would rather be working then getting married again. For now, at least.â
She waited for him to laugh, throat tight, just like her motherâs friends had when she told them the same thingâthough Karina knew if she heard Calum Hood laugh, it would be so shocking that itâd feel like a slap in the face. But instead Calum was silent for a few agonizing seconds, the quiet only filled by the music and other patrons enjoying themselves, until Calum narrowed his dark eyes ever so slightly and pursed his lips before asking, âAre you a whore, Miss Garner?â
It was a good thing Karina hadnât been sipping at her drink, because Calumâs question wouldâve had her choking on it as she gaped at him in indignant surprise. He inquired about it so casually, as if it wasnât an insult to her to suggest that the only work she was capable of doing was to service men through the likes of her body. If thatâs the path some women chose to take, then more power to them, but Karina didnât see that in her future any time soon.
It unnerved her, how she didnât see any contempt or taunting in Calumâs eyes when he asked that of her, just curiosity as he stared at her expectantly. Karina wasnât sure if the question itself was insulting, or the fact that Calum likely genuinely thought that the kind of work Karina was interested in doing was selling her body to whoever paid for it.
Her skin flushed, the tendons in her neck tensing briefly, forcing herself not to let the edge slip into her tone when she spoke up, already growing tired of having to control herself from slipping up in front of Calum at the risk of getting cut. âIâd rather get paid for my efficiency in typing and dealing with numbers than my body, Mr. Hood,â she told him, the hint of disdain at his insinuation involuntarily creeping into her voice. She couldnât help it, she felt insulted.
At that, something flickered in the dark of Calumâs eyes, watching her intently in thoughtful silence as the pub buzzed around them. Karina was quickly realizing she was beginning to hate being unable to tell what Calum was thinking, particularly when he was watching her in such a way that had her nerves standing up on their ends and heart feeling as though something was forcing it to sink. He looked like he was thinking over something, maybe, and Karina was forced to stand in his silence, busying herself with her drink and wondering what exactly was running through Calum Hoodâs wicked mind.
He surprised her by asking, âYour fatherâs alright with his only daughter stepping into the working world?â
Karina let out a soft yet exasperated breath through her nose, already growing tired of this. It was almost disappointing, how whatever fraction of an interest Calum seemed to have in her to spark conversation derived from the twisted relationship he had with her father. The leader of the Peaky Blinders being the number one target for her Police Captain father wasnât quiet news; Karina was aware of how tough it was for her dad to ever get a solid hold on Calum Hood. The notorious gangster had more people in his pocket than anyone could count. Hell, Karina was pretty sure there were a few coppers on her dadâs police force that, while they werenât entirely on Calumâs side, they also didnât do much to go against him.
Karina felt like a traitor to her father, standing in the Garrison and chatting up Calum Hood, even if the conversation was seemingly innocent. Knowing all her dad wanted to do was put an end to Calum Hoodâs reign shouldâve been enough of a reason for Karina to never even step foot into this pub. Why didnât she just walk away?
She took a breath. âLike I saidâhe doesnât control what I do.â Karina found herself pushing away from the bar, skin tingling at the way Calumâs eyes tracked her movements. Always watching, always calculating. Somehow, she managed to gather the courage to tell him smoothly, âI didnât come here to chat about my father, Iâm here to enjoy the night with my friends.â Karina took a step away, praying that she wasnât insulting Calum by walking away from himâshe had an inkling that not many people didâbut standing around talking to him was making her skin feel as though it was on fire and even though she was ready to walk away, Karina hated the fact that there was a part of her that wanted to stay put. So she raised her glass, the gold liquid dancing within, and she offered the smallest of smiles in the face of being polite. âThank you for the drink.â As an afterthought, she added, âMr. Hood.â
God, he never looked away. Karina kind of understood, now, why people moved out of his way the second they realized he was coming their way. A look alone was enough to send their hearts jumping into their throat where he was concerned. Calum tilted his chin up a bit, the corners of his lips lifting into a smirk as he raised his own glass. She saw the glint in his eyes reflecting off the lights of the pub, unsure if it was something she should worry about, as his smooth voice sounded, âEnjoy the Garrison, Miss Garner.â
Karina pressed the tip of her tongue to the back of her lower teeth, the smile still tilting slightly at her lips as she finally found herself turning around to walk away, never faltering despite feeling Calumâs gaze burning her back through the material of her dress. She didnât dare turn to look at him, not when she knew he was still watching her, his stare enough to have goosebumps rising on her skin as she went.
Her entire body felt tense as she approached her friends, noticed the way a few of them, including Joyce and Sean, were looking at her with various degrees of alarmed expressions painted across their faces. Karina took a breath, knowing the inevitable round of questions about to be fired at her.
âWere you just talking to Calum Hood?â Sean questioned, eyes wide and eyebrows raised as he spoke in a conspiratorial, rushed whisper. He sat opposite of her, arms folded on top of the table as he leaned towards her. Karina wasnât entirely sure if her brother was pissed or just plainly surprised. He was the one who suggested coming to the Blindersâ bar and Karina knew he didnât entirely think ill of them, so she wasnât sure of what her brotherâs reaction would be. She wasnât even sure what her own thoughts were regarding the unexpected and short interaction with Calum.
Before she could answer, Joyce jumped in with an excited whisper of her own, âDid Calum Hood just buy you a drink?â
Karina pursed her lips, not wanting to answer just yet as she raised the glass and took a long sip of her drink. She ignored the stares she was receiving from the two of them, her gaze wandering over to where Calum was standing, noticing how some men were now by his side as they chatted away. The band continued to play music that rang in Karinaâs ears, but all of it seemed to drown out when Calumâs gaze met hers, freezing Karina in place and rendering her unable to look away despite her best efforts.
She remained still where she sat, hand tightly gripping her glass as her dark hazel-green eyes remained locked on Calumâs brown despite the distance between them and the few people that passed by that obstructed her view of him for seconds at a time. But he never looked away, absently listening to whatever the man to his right was saying to the group, and Karina felt her heart beginning to thunder within her chest as he watched her watch him. How could a single stare from someone affect her so boldly? And why did she have to be the latest target of Calum Hoodâs intense, frighteningly promising gaze?
The weight of his observant stare had Karinaâs stomach churning uneasily, only to be accompanied by the anxious, thrilling feeling that this wasnât the end of what, without her permission or knowledge, had started.
--
tags: @irwinkitten @glitterprincelu @sweetcherrymike @meetashthere @valentinelrh @softforcal @astroashtonio @hereforlukescruff @novacanecalum @captain-what-is-going-on @angelbbycal @singt0mecalum @hopelessxcynic @lfwallscouldtalk @bodhi-black @findingliam-o @softlrh @calntynes @calumsmermaid @dammitbands @erikamarie41 @quintodosuniversos @longlastingdaydream @babylon-corgis @lukehemmingsunflower @spideyseavey @imfuckin10plybud @pastelpapermoons @conquerwhatliesahead92 @rotten-kandy @metangi @neigcthood @old-zeppelin-shirt @5sos-and-hessa @trustmeimawhalebiologist @vxlentinecal @pettybassists @vaporshawn @lu-my-golden-boi @heartbreak-5sos @visualm3nte @isabella-mae13 @dontjinx-it @lifeakaharry @neonweeknds @antisocialbandmate @ixcantxdecidexwhosxmyxfave @calpalbby @grreatgooglymoogly @gorgeouslygrace @sunnysideblogs @cocktail-calum @miahelizaaabeth @madelynerin @dramallamawithsparkles @aulxna @theagenderwhocriedwolf @kaytiebug14 @hoodskillerqueen @bitchinbabylon @empathycth @xhaileyreneex @inlovehoodx @calistheloml @aestheticrelated @bloodlinecal @sublimehood @madbomb @raabiac @britnicole11 @outofmylimitcalÂ
#calum hood#calum hood one shot#calum hood blurb#calum hood blurbs#calum hood imagine#calum hood imagines#calum hood one fanfic#calum hood fic#calum fic#5sos#5 seconds of summer#ashton irwin#michael clifford#luke hemmings#5sos one shot#5sos fanfic#5sos imagine#5sos imagines#5sos blurb#5sos blurbs#5sos fic#ashton irwin imagine#luke hemmings imagine#michael clifford imagine#ashton irwin one shot#luke hemmings one shot#michael clifford one shot#ashton irwin blurb#luke hemmings blurb#michael clifford blurb
453 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Pirateâs Life For Me
Chapter Twelve
Pirate!BTS Maid!Reader Warnings: lil bit of angst Summary: Â You had always wondered about pirates, about a life outside of these walls. On your 23rd birthday, you would finally find out what both were really like. Word Count: 2.7k
You paced around Yoongiâs office, biting at your fingernails. This couldnât be real, there was no way she was telling the truth. Suddenly you feel stupid for even believing her, laughing to yourself.
âA curse, as if!â You squeal, unless, it was true? Some things add up, just little things. Why he restrains himself in front of you. Why, no matter how many times you throw yourself at him, he doesnât try anything. The most you ever did was that foreplay stuff, but he never tried more. Didnât even want the blowjob from you in the first place.
âHave you calmed down any?â He spoke, startling you. Clearly you were so far in your thoughts, you didnât even hear them entering the ship. Seemed surprising now though, considering you could hear Jungkook spewing over the side of the ship, the other boys laughing loudly at him.
âYeah, Iâm sorry for not thinking how it made you feel, or how tense the situation was. All I thought was how hurt I was, Iâm sorry.â He nodded, sitting down on the bed, pulling you to sit beside him.
âIâm sorry I couldnât stand up for you. I wanted to, what they said made all of us mad, it just wasnât the right situation to say anything. We are good, they are not. We donât have the numbers nor the strength to fight with them angel, I need you to know this.â You nodded, rubbing circles over his hand. You wanted to bring it up, the question eating away at you.
âIf you had calmed down, why didnât you come out?â Yoongi questioned, worried about you now. He could see something was wrong, you looked worried. Deep in thought about something.
âI was on my way honestly. Then I got caught by Chanyeol, donât worry though. Someone helped, but she had some very interesting things to tell me.â You spoke your thoughts, trying to calm him as you felt him tense up beside you. By this point, he was almost certain to what you were going to say, hoping to god he wasnât right.
âReally? Who was it?â You turned to look at him, the look on your face said it all, you knew.
âIt was your ex Yoongi. Is she telling the truth? Is there a curse?â His face changed for a split second. That was the only thing you needed to know; she was telling you the truth. It wasnât even the fact you heard it from her, itâs the fact that she was right, about everything.
âCool, thatâs all I needed to know, I will find somewhere else to sleep.â You stated, standing up from the bed, grabbing your nightdress, heading towards the door.
âBaby, please let me explain.â He spoke quickly, grabbing your upper arm.
âWhat is there to possibly explain Yoongi? That is something important to tell someone, you should have told me.â You snapped, ripping your arm out of his grasp.
âI couldnât find a time to tell you! Please just let me explain it!â You shook your head, opening his door.
âI canât. Not right now, I need to think about how I feel about this situation right now. Iâm sorry Yoongi.â You replied, closing the door behind you. You changed into your night dress on the deck, leaving your clothes at his door. You didnât need to go in to change, feeling it was slightly tactless. You found yourself sitting on the same area as always. But tonight, you couldnât watch the sea. Tonight, you sat with your legs off the ship, watching the people walking along the docks drunk out their faces. Whores heading to the brothel or climbing onto ships.
âYou okay out here?â A voice sounded, startling you. You turned around to smile at him, scooting over slightly.
âYeah, Iâm okay. Why are you still up?â You questioned, running a hand through his soft hair. He smiled, leaning into your side.
âI was worried about you. You never came out, and I wasnât happy with leaving you here alone tonight. So, Iâm still up, because I was worried.â He rambled, getting his thoughts together, you just smiled fondly at the young boy, tipping your head down, taking your hand out of his hair.
âJimin, can I ask you something?â You queried, he grabbed your hand making your eyes shoot back up to him. He nodded fondly, a warm smile on his face, his eyes not leaving yours for a second.
âCan I sleep in your bed for a while? Donât ask questions, I donât want to answer any. Just, pleaseâŚâ He frowned, questions on the tip of his tongue. He bit them back however, standing from his spot. You looked at his outstretched hand, being reminded of the first night you became crew. This time you slipped your hand in his, accepting it gratefully as he led to you to boysâ room.
âAre you sure you donât want to talk about it?â Was the only question that came out of his mouth. His body curled around yours from behind, pulling you into his chest. His arms secured around your waist, holding your hand in his. You shook your head.
âNot right now Chim, maybe tomorrow.â You whispered, kissing the back of his hand. He shuffled closer, nuzzling into your neck. He was warm, smelt amazing. You wondered if that was part of the curse, that they smelled like the things you adored the most? Maybe you were reading too much into thisâŚ
The next morning you woke up to whispering.
âYou wake them up.â One voice whispered, a gasp sounded, and a light smack.
âWhy should I?! Not that Iâm complaining, but why is she here?â Another voice spoke. Jimin sighed behind you, speaking up before you could.
âSure sounds like youâre complaining.â He muttered behind you, rubbing your hip, trying to slowly wake you up, clearly none of them realised you were awake.
âI am not complaining, I just wish to know what happened, thatâs all.â
âI found out about the curse, thatâs what happened.â You muttered, cracking your eyes open to them all, they didnât look confused, just guilty. It was then and there you realised; they all knew. I mean, why wouldnât they? It had to be something they were told about at some point.
âThanks for telling me by the way.â Okay, that was an unfair statement, and you knew it the second Tae bent down to Jiminâs bunk, stroking your cheek with his thumb.
âThat wasnât our place to say baby.â He whispered, lips hovering over yours. The smell of strawberries penetrated your nose, sniffing at the air around them.
âIs that part of it? Smelling of my favourite thing to pull me in? Youâre a siren Kim Taehyung.â He giggled for a second, both forgetting anyone else was in the room, enjoying each other.
âWhat do we smell like baby?â Jimin whispered behind you. You rolled onto your back, tearing your eyes away from Taehyung for a minute.
âFruit, mainly strawberries. You just smell sweet to me.â Jin smiled, sitting himself down on the edge of Jiminâs bed.
âThatâs interesting. Mary smelt expensive perfume, materialistic bitch.â He muttered making you snort a laugh. âAnyway, itâs time for morning jobs, letâs go my little strawberry!â He cheered, holding his hand out for you. Realising you had to go to Yoongiâs room to change, you froze slightly, pulling Jin back towards you.
âI donât want to go in there to get changed.â You whispered, looking towards the door. Jin just rolled his eyes, knocking on the door. A small âCome inâ came from behind the door, Jin walking in with you by his side.
âCan she get changed so I can finally make some food for everyone please.â Jin whined, causing a small smile to fall across Yoongiâs face. It didnât quite meet his eyes, that was something you didnât expect to pick up on.
âOf course, Jin I wanted to ask you about your stocks anyway. Shall we?â He motioned, stepping them both out the room. You quickly changed, noticing Yoongi had brought your clothes in from outside of his door last night. It was sweet of him, but honestly it was just confusing you more. You liked him, you know you did, but this thing that had been laid upon you was big, too big for you to just let pass.
Morning duties went as normal, they boys trying their best to distract you from everything going on. That was until you were with Jimin. The boy had kept his word, not asking you any questions, but you wanted answers.
âWas he ever going to tell me?â You questioned out of nowhere. He sighed, taking the helm back from you. Holding the compass, you watched him, forgetting the little dial you were supposed to watch.
âYeah, he was going to. There were a couple times actually. First was the night before you got hurt, but he didnât want to throw you off. Then he was going to tell you that night, but you were so out of it from the slash, and finding Lucas, he didnât feel it was right. Then he was going to tell you last night, Seokmin had mentioned it to him, asked if you knew. He said he wanted to tell you himself, told us at the bar he was finally going to tell you. I guess you found out before that?â He rambled, trying to get everything out to defend his captain. It was very adorable to you. You didnât have another question, realising quickly the next few had to be answered by Yoongi himself.
âYou should really talk to him, let him explain everything in more detail.â You nodded, realising you needed answers. Putting the compass back into Jiminâs hand, you walked off to Yoongiâs office, chapping on the door. You heard his usual allowance for entrance.
âDo you want me to leave while you get something?â He questioned instantly, already standing up to leave. You shook your head, making him tilt his like a confused puppy.
âI want to know. I am ready for you to explain.â You spoke, sitting on the seat across from his desk. He nodded sitting down, waiting for you to ask a question, or tell him to begin. You spoke first, telling him everything Mary had told you last night, letting him tell you if it was correct or not.
âMost of it is correct yes. Itâs a loverâs bond, to an extent. Yes, I could bond you if you werenât in love with me, but most of my ancestors and I feel bad for that. The ancestor who had this curse inflicted on him, was the only one to take more than one woman, bonding them over and over and over. His soul split into pieces, no longer a kind man. For generations after him, we swore to be kind and gentle, never causing harm. Especially to our women, my grandfather only took one wife, my father only took my mother, my brothers only took one woman. I chose Mary, but she did not choose me. The spell, if I remember correctly, said something like. âThe sailor who sleeps with another, shall have hell to pay. Forget Davy Jones locker, I have a fate worse for thee. No one shall break the curse, for generations you will suffer, bar one. The girl who scents the fruits.â Anyway, father thought it was mother, the one who would break the curse. She smelt like sweet fruit, evidently she wasnât.â You frowned, probably understanding less than you did before. Regardless, you continued.
âShe said I would feel pain.â You pushed, he sighed.
âI wonât lie, as soon as we tie the bond, itâs going to be excruciating. It rips you from the inside out, your chest feels tight, your muscles are on fire, you canât breathe. It feels like youâre truly going to die. That lasts about two minutes, it will be the longest two minutes of your life, but when its done. You feel complete, full, loved. Iâll know everything about you. Every emotion, every feeling. When youâre in so much pain you want to cry, or when youâre so happy you feel you could burst. Youâll feel everything from me too. If youâre not in love, that seems like a lot to take on, but with love, itâs powerful.â You werenât scared of the thought, honestly you really wouldnât mind that. The pain was always worth it right? You just sat back in your chair, finally getting the answers you wanted.
âI still need time. Thatâs a lot to take on, and a fair amount to process. Iâm not mad you didnât tell me anymore, I just, I donât trust myself in your bed. Iâm scared something will happen within me, that I wonât have time to think before I do something I regret. I want to truly think this over, to know I want it before I put you through that pain for the second time in your life.â Yoongi nodded, rounding the desk, he slipped his hand in yours, pulling you up from the chair. You were the only person he knew, that cared for him like that. You would be going through the same pain, but to say you didnât want to put him through it? His heart thumped in his chest, hard enough he was sure Mary would feel it.
âI respect that. Thank you for forgiving me, you donât know how much that means to meâŚâ He whispered, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. You leaned into his touch, skin tingling at his fingertips on your neck and head where he was pushing your hair away.
âThatâs what I mean, youâre so tempting Yoongi. Like a sin.â He smiled down at you, tilting your head up so your noses would touch.
âOne thatâs worth the depths of hell, Right?â He smirked, able to make a joke out of the situation. You just smiled warmly at him
âI guess we will see.â
For the two weeks following, you slept in the boyâs beds, rotating due to their competitive sides. Namjoon managed to win a good few times, having you in his bed more often than not. Most of the competitions were âI bet I can get from this side to that side faster than you.â Or âI bet I can finish my chores faster than you!â (that just so happened to be Yoongiâs favourite).
Tonight, you lay between Taehyungâs sheets, tossing and turning. He cuddled his body around you, making it harder for you to get comfortable. You had been in his bed before, a couple times actually. He was your favourite, purely for the cuddling reason. Tonight however, it wasnât comforting, more suffocating. Slipping out from his arms, replacing your body quickly with a pillow, you climbed back onto deck. Lying out, was Yoongi, on a blanket, staring at the stars. You were reminded vividly of the night of your accident, subconsciously touching between your breasts.
âJoin me?â He questioned, sliding over to give you some space. You smiled at him, curling up on the blanket at his side. You missed his warmth, the way he smelled the strongest of strawberries and peaches. He stared up at the stars above you, mouth open as he looked.
âClose your mouth, youâll catch a bug.â You giggled, curling into his side, drawing your arm up to shut his mouth. He grabbed hold of your wrist. You looked up at his face, his eyes looked soft. He had missed you, missed having you around and this close to him.
âCome back to me. I miss you so fucking much. I canât sleep anymore, I come out here every night hoping youâll join me.â He whispered, letting go of your wrist to stroke your cheek. Leaning into his touch, you shut your eyes.
âOkay, Iâll sleep beside you. Donât let me do anything stupid Yoongi, Iâm not ready. I havenât figured this out yet.â He smiled, pulling your face up to kiss you, a chaste kiss, a promise.
âI swear. Lets just watch the stars for a little longer, itâs a pretty night.â He beamed, letting you rest your head on his chest.
âShould we wake them?â Namjoon murmured, all standing over your sleeping bodies. You smiled into Yoongiâs chest, stretching out slightly.
âBoys! We must stop meeting like this.â Â
#bts#bts fic#bts scenarios#bts jhope#bts namjoon#bts taehyung#bts v#bts jimin#bts jungkook#bts hoseok#bts yoongi#bts suga#bts jin#bts seokjin#kim taehyung#kim namjoon#kim seokjin#park jimin#min yoongi#jungkook#jeon jungkook#jeongguk#Jung hoseok#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#kpop fluff#writer#pirates#A pirates life for me
19 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Seventh Year Bonus Scene 2
Bonus Scene 2! ...which is the last one I can post because everything else is too spoilery.
I donât think I need to tell you when this one takes place except that itâs right after Michaelâs conversation with Raphael in the boathouse.
Drop a line to let me know what you think! :)
Bonus Scene 1
Bonus Scene 3
**
(Read more.)
Ginny couldnât sleep.
Well, to be fair, she wasnât even in bed, but she was dead sure that even if she were in bed she wouldnât have been able to sleep. There were too many butterflies in her stomach, and she couldnât help but fret over what Michael was doing with his bloody siblings.
Heâd said heâd be fine and that they shouldnât bother, but that was absolutely idiotic and the git apparently had no idea that theyâd worry anyway.
Neville was picking at his nails and staring into the fireplace, clearly just as worried as Ginny.
Huffing, Ginny dragged her heels against the rug and turned her neck to look out the windows. The dark night offered no answers, and all she could see in the glass was the reflection of the Common Room in the light of the flames.
âWe could sneak out,â Ginny said after the fireplace spat a stray ember out onto the stone.
âAnd go where?â Neville pointed out entirely too sensibly. âWe donât know where heâs meeting them.â
âOn a tower somewhere, Iâm sure,â Ginny said. âProbably the astronomy one. That one seems to get all the bad luckâŚâ
Neville made a face, clearly remembering what had happened the last time theyâd been on the Astronomy Tower when they werenât supposed to be. âWe go out there and do what? We canât hide ourselves from him. Probably not from his family either.â
That was the main issue.
Ginny was theoretically all for spying on Michaelâs conversation with his siblings but not if their presence distracted Michael from the actual conversation having. Since he had been pretty determined to not have them anywhere near his siblings, she was relatively certain that he would be too distracted to talk with them about what needed to be talked about.
âAnd what if heâs not on the Astronomy Tower anyway?â Neville went on, now picking at his sleeves. âMaybe theyâre out having a meeting on bloody Pluto.â
âHe wouldnât,â Ginny said with relative confidence. âHe likes things to be somewhat the same. And, yâknow, heâs never had any meetings on Pluto before.â
âMaybe heâs trying out something new,â Neville suggested.
Ginny pictured Michael trying out anything new without someone dragging him into it. Even then heâd probably just stand there awkwardly. She raised an eyebrow at Neville.
âWell, maybe he is!â
Ginny opened her mouth to tell him what she thought of that when someone staggered down the stairs and made a direct beeline to them. She had enough time to make out Harryâs wide-eyed expression before he was pushing a familiar map into her face.
âWho are they?!â Harry hissed, and the map was far too close to Ginnyâs face for her to make anything other than vague scribbles out.
Ginny snatched the map out of his hands. âWho are who?â
âThem!â Harry pointed to a group of names and footprints bunched up at the corner of the map.
âHarry, mate, just calm down, would you?â Ron sounded worried.
Ginny took a moment to register the unfamiliar looking symbols and that they were located nowhere near the Astronomy Tower. âIs that â we have a boathouse?â
âWhat?â Neville came over to her armchair, bracing a hand against the armrest to peer down at the map. âWe do?â
âSince when do we have a boathouse?â
âAre you seriously concerned about the boathouse?â Harry sounded disbelieving.
âWell, I was just wonderingâŚâ Ginny refocused, noting that there were only two pairs of footprints in the newly discovered boathouse.
âDo we have more so-called angels?â Hermione asked, pulling on a warm cloak over her robes. âIs that what it is?â
âItâs his family,â Neville answered when Ginny didnât.
âI thought his parents were dead,â Hermione said tactlessly.
Ron winced. âHermione, weâve talked about this.â
Hermione threw up her hands. âI donât see him here, Ron, so I can be a little tactless if I want.â
âItâs his brothers,â Neville said.
âAnd sister,â Ginny added, standing. She hadnât ever changed into her nightclothes, so she should be fine. A Warming Charm would do the trick if it was too cold. âNot that I expected thatâŚâ
And which one was the woman again? Not Lucifer; Ginny knew him well enough. Or Samael if that was right. Gabriel was the other man with the beard, which just left the woman to be Raphael.
âHow many are there?â Harry demanded, wild-eyed. His hair looked like heâd run his fingers through it one too many times.
Ginny shared a look with Neville.
âYou know,â Neville said, âI donât think he ever actually said? But he did say it was a pretty large familyâŚâ
âHe also said it wasnât exactly a family.â Ginny certainly remembered that.
âAre they all here?â Harry asked weakly.
âOh no.â Ginny glanced back down to the map; there were still only two pairs of prints there. âJust the three. Do you mind if Neville and I borrow this?â
Ronâs head whirled to her. âWhere do you think youâre going?â
âI thought Iâd take a walk, is all,â Ginny answered innocently, smiling beatifically. âAnd if I maybe happen to meander down to this boathouse, that would just be a coincidence, right?â
âYouâre not going by yourself,â Ron stated.
âNo.â Neville seemed resigned but just as determined. He was so sweet. âIâm going with her. Obviously.â
Ginny continued smiling. âDonât worry, Ron. My virtue is perfectly safe with Neville.â
Ronâs ears went scarlet. âI know that! But you shouldnât be going alone â even if itâs with Neville â to meet this guyâs family!â
âIâm coming with,â Harry said resolutely, taking the map from Ginny before she realized what was happening.
Ginny pursed her lips, running her hands down her robes. âYou donât have to, you know. Thereâs nothing saying you canât go to bed and forget about this.â
Harry stared at her like she was completely mental. âYouâre joking.â
âMichaelâs not your friend, Harry. I know you donât like himââ
âLike him? Like him?! This has nothing to do with me liking your friend! Or not liking him!â Harry shouted. âThis has everything to do with not knowing what the bloody hell heâs up to! You saw him on the tower that night! You saw what he did! And youâre perfectly okay with having more of him here?!â
âCalm down,â Hermione hissed. âYouâre going to wake up the entire tower at this rate!â
âIâm not okay with leaving him alone with his siblings,â Ginny said, holding Harryâs gaze, âbecause I donât trust them. Iâd trust Michael with my life â have in fact â and you should, too. Who do you think saved all of us today? Because it certainly wasnât Dumbledore!â
âWhy donât both of you calm down, all right?â Ron pushed Ginny back; she hadnât even realized sheâd pushed into Harryâs space. âYou two can shout about this later. Iâm just going to say Michael doesnât seem like a bad bloke â even if heâs a bit on the odd side â and we can all go down together so none of us are left out.â
âFine.â Ginny stepped back, shaking her hair back. âLetâs do it, then.â
There were three pairs of footprints on the map as they walked through the silent corridors. One of them was Michael, but Ginny had no idea who the other two were.
With any luck neither of them would be Samael.
There were still three pairs of footprints as they exited the castle, but theyâd scarcely made it to the top of the stairs that headed down towards the boathouse when one set vanished.
Ginny gave a very unladylike swear that would have her mother absolutely scandalized and threatening to wash her mouth out with soap and hurried down the stairs as fast as possible without tripping.
Who the hell thought it had been a good idea to put so many stairs here?
âWell,â an unfamiliar-yet-familiar voice said lightly, âthat went swimmingly.â
âThat went terribly,â a female voice â Raphael â said.
âThat went as expected,â said a third voice, and this one Ginny recognized as Lucifer â Samael. âWhat were you thinking, Raphael?â
âYeah, what were you thinking?â Gabriel echoed, sounding wry.
âI was thinking that you would do a better job than me,â Raphael said, âand as it turns out I could have done it just as badly.â
âYou try and tell Michael that the Parent heâs literally worshipped from the moment he was brought into being is dead,â Gabriel snapped. âThereâs no easy way to break that kind of news, okay?â
Ginny instinctively glanced back at Neville, seeing her own disbelief mirrored on his face.
There was only one being they could be talking about but that was â that was ridiculous. God couldnât be dead!
There was a moment of absolute silence within the boathouse.
Then, with a creak, the door to Ginnyâs left swung open. She didnât move, once more glancing to Neville. Harry, Ron, and Hermione seemed just as reluctant to go in.
âYou can come in, you know,â Gabrielâs voice called. âMight do you better than standing out there.â
Theyâd already been made, and if they were actually going to hurt them they could have done so already.
Unless they were going for more subtle methods, which Ginny wouldnât put past them.
Michaelâs siblings were standing at the edge of the dock, each of them looking in their direction as they entered.
Samaelâs eyes flicked over them before widening in surprise. âHoly shit.â
âItâs you!â Hermione sounded scandalized and slightly betrayed. âI thought you were Aurors!â
Oh, thatâs right. Michaelâs siblings had pretended to be Aurors. Hermione probably hadnât put two and two together.
âIt is me,â Samael said smugly. âAlso no, although I could certainly put that paperwork together.â
âSamael.â Raphael sounded pained.
Samael shot back an unfamiliar, guttural word that Ginny thought was Enochian. Raphael fired something back.
âHi,â Gabriel said, seeming entirely unruffled. âGinny and Neville, right? I donât think Iâve seen the others before.â
âIâm sure you know who they are,â Ginny said before anyone else could say anything. âYou knew who we were.â
Gabriel smiled slightly. âSure, but I find it makes things a little easier if I donât freak people out.â
âNo point in that,â Harry said, folding the map up now that its job was done. âWe know youâre not human. Youâre Michaelâs brothers, arenât you?â
Gabriel shrugged. âGuilty as charged, Harry Potter. And can I just say that you look at once nothing like I imagined and everything like it?â
âItâs really weird,â Samael agreed, tilting his head.
âI donât think you have any room to talk there, mate,â Ron said, freckles stark against the ashen cast of his skin.
âMate.â Samael sounded delighted. âRon Weasley just called me mate.â
âWhereâs Michael?â Ginny demanded before this conversation could become even more bizarre.
It was like a switch had been flipped. Suddenly serious, the three angels looked at each other with unreadable expressions.
âHeâs, uhâŚâ Gabriel tilted his head back. âHad to take some time to himself.â
âYou donât know where he is?â Neville sounded alarmed.
âNo, I know where he is. He just wanted to be alone.â
âBecause you told him his Fatherâs dead?â Ginny could see how Gabrielâs attention narrowed in on her. It was just as intimidating as being under Michaelâs focus, but she didnât flinch.
âBut heâs been dead for almost a year!â Hermione exclaimed. âWayne knows thatââ
Gabrielâs focus shifted to Hermione, though it lightened a little. âNo, he didnât. And I was the sorry sucker who had to break the news.â He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck in an all too human gesture that had Ginny taken aback. âObviously, he didnât take it well.â
Of course Michael had run off to God knows where. âŚNot that God was capable of knowing anything now, bloody hell.
Ginny shoved that thought away to deal with at a later time. She could have an existential crisis when Michael wasnât missing and they werenât facing down three unfamiliar archangels. One of whom had literally been the Devil and had put Michael through the wringer.
âOh.â Hermione sounded startled. âDo you mean⌠Do you mean his soul? His soulâs gone?â
Ginny couldnât help but look back to Hermione in absolute disbelief. Neville seemed just as disbelieving.
Harry and Ron didnât seem to see anything wrong with Hermioneâs assumption, which probably only proved that they shared a single brain cell.
There was another pause from the archangels. It might even have been a confused one.
âYeah,â Gabriel said slowly, frowning, âIâd sure say His soul is gone. Not that He exactly had a soul â thatâs more your domain than ours â most of the time, anywayââ
âThatâs just rude,â Ron blurted out. âMaybe he wasnât Christianââ
âWhat?â Gabriel sounded blank.
ââor Catholicââ
Samael and Raphael were also looking confused now, expressions similar to someone trying to figure out a puzzle with half the pieces missing.
ââbut that doesnât mean he didnât have a soul!â Ron finished.
It would have been incredibly sweet on Ronâs part if he wasnât batting for the wrong team. Ginny also had no desire for Michaelâs siblings to know more than they needed to.
âMichael,â Ginny said hastily before anyone else could butcher things further, âhas a thing about running off.â
Gabriel stared at Ron for a few seconds longer before shifting his attention again to Ginny. It didnât feel as heavy as before. âYeah, he does that.â
âHe shouldnât be alone right now,â Neville said, stepping forward to stand besides Ginny. âNot if you really just told him his Fatherâs dead. He was pretty torn up when he suddenly stopped feeling Him.â
âListen, kidâŚâ Gabriel sighed, shoulders slumping. âMichaelâs always been a bit of a loner. Heâll come back when heâs worked through it.â
âBut you could go after him,â Neville pressed.
âHe would want to be alone,â Raphael said, tone gentle.
Ginny swallowed, scarcely able to believe what she was hearing. Were they â were they serious?
Michael had always run off, and they had always let him, but it wasnât like they could actually follow him. They never had any idea where he went off to, and if he hid out in outer space then they couldnât even Apparate there. But these were his siblings! They had the same abilities Michael did!
Surely they knew that when Michael went off on his own it wasnât because he necessarily wanted to be left alone?
Michael shouldnât have been left alone when his human parents died, but there had only been so much they could do when he ran off and didnât tell them anything. He still kept doing it, but only because he didnât seem to realize that they would be there for him if he only asked for it.
He never seemed to know that he could ask for it.
And how would he if this was how his siblings behaved?
âHow the hell,â Ginny started fiercely, âare you his family?â
âGinny!â Ron hissed.
âYou should know him better than anyone!â Ginny shouted, glaring at Gabriel. âYou should know that family doesnât leave family behind! You should know that family doesnât leave family to deal with grief alone!â
Raphael frowned slightly. âWe all deal with grief differently. You should know this as a human.â
âI do know,â Ginny snapped, âwhich is how I know that itâs a mistake leaving Michael alone! Heâs always done this! But itâs not like any of us can go after him, can we? So we leave him alone and give him space when he asks for it, but he doesnât want to be alone!â
âYou know him that well, do you?â Gabriel sounded a bit amused, though his face was blank.
âA damn sight better than you do!â Ginny shot back. âWhich is how I know that he doesnât ask for what he wants! Half the time he doesnât even know what he wants! So Iâm telling you now, leaving Michael alone right now is a bloody mistake, and if you do leave him alone even though you could go after him right now, I can and will make your time here a nightmare.â She pulled in a long breath at the end, digging her nails into her palms as she glowered at Gabriel.
There was dead silence for few seconds before Neville said, âWhat she said. Iâm sure between all of us we could come up with something thatâll do the trick.â
Samael gave a small huff of laughter. âNah, I donât think thatâll be necessary. I supposeâŚnone of us really knew Michael all that well, did we?â
âPerhaps you didnât,â Raphael muttered, though she looked troubled.
Gabriel had his hands in the pockets of his jacket. He was studying Ginny and Neville intently. Then, inexplicably, he gave a small smile.
âIâll give him a little more space,â Gabriel said, still smiling, âbut Iâll go after him and bring him back. Unless,â he added, looking to Raphael, âyou want to do the honors?â
âNo.â Raphael shook her head. âThis should be you and definitely not Samael.â She shot Samael a dark look.
âYou are never going to let me live that down,â Samael grumbled.
âIt was a terrible idea.â
âExcuse me,â Hermione said, âbut who are you really? Are you actually from Ilvermorny?â
âHell no,â Samael blurted out, looking and sounding absolutely appalled. âBut you guys actually have an Ilvermorny here?â
âOf course we do! Itâs the wizarding school in the United States!â
Samael looked pained. âIs thisâŚthe only wizarding school in the U.S.?â
âWellâŚâ Hermione hesitated. âItâs the only one Iâve been able to find in the books. Apparently it also takes in students from South America and CanadaââSamaelâs mouth dropped openââbut I find that incredibly unlikely since it would have to be an absolutely enormous school to have all those wizards and witchesââ
âWeâre not from Ilvermorny,â Gabriel said hastily, shooting Samael a sharp look that had him shutting his mouth. âAnd weâre exactly who we said we were.â
âYou called her Samael,â Ron said, pointing at Samael. âSo Samâs short for that?â
âKind of,â Samael said, who did look vaguely like he could be female if Ginny turned her head sideways. âSamael came first, then came the nickname.â
âI really am Tony Stark,â Gabriel said, âbut Iâm also Gabriel. And this here is Raphael, though she hasnât gone by Rumiko in a while.â
âIn the same way Michaelâs also Wayne Hopkins?â Harry sounded absolutely done with the entire affair.
Gabriel shrugged. âSure, letâs go with that.â Then, âWayne Hopkins? Was there even a Wayne Hopkinsââ
âYeah,â Samael interrupted, âfor like a single line.â
âWhat are you talking about?â Ron sounded bewildered.
âNothing,â Gabriel and Samael chorused.
Ginny stared at them, then glanced back at Neville. He looked just as stymied.
âIâm gonna go,â Gabriel said, gesturing vaguely in the direction of the roof. âYou guys, uh, have fun. Donât do anything I wouldnât do. Ciao.â He was gone before Ginny could blink.
âDidnât Michael say you werenât to associate with us?â Raphael said after a moment, arms folded over her chest.
Ginny straightened, staring at Raphael. âIâm sure what he doesnât know wonât hurt him.â
Samael laughed, then coughed when Ginny glared at him. âSorry; had something stuck in my throat.â
âHeâs going to find out,â Neville said, sighing.
âDefinitely,â Samael admitted cheerfully. âI donât know how, but he always had a nose for sniffing out whenever we got into things we shouldnât have. Even when we technically didnât have nosesâŚâ
âOr maybe,â Raphael said in a tone that could have curdled milk, âyou werenât as good as hiding as you thought you were.â
âWho â me?â Samael widened his eyes. âOh no. And on that note, Iâm going to leave, too, before Michael realizes that I spent way too much time around his friends. I value my existence.â
That just left Raphael and what Ginny realized were two cats. Dane was on the crate right behind Raphaelâs head and seemed incredibly annoyed. Crookshanks seemed like he was seriously contemplating jumping on Raphaelâs head.
âNo,â Raphael said before anyone could speak, âyouâre not jumping on me.â She gave Ginny and the others a brittle smile. âIâll see you in the morning. Itâd be best not to annoy Michael too much.â
Ginny reflected that the random disappearing thing angels did was incredibly annoying.
âWell,â Ron said, clearing his throat, âthat happened.â
âI donât know what that was,â Hermione said acerbically.
âWhatever it was,â Ginny said, âit was not the Knights of the Round Table.â
Hermione wrinkled her nose in response. âBut angels?â
Ginny gestured to the empty space where three angels had just been.
âHe did keep trying to tell you,â Harry said, pushing his glasses up as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. âUgh, are they going to stay?â
Ginny looked up at Neville, finding him looking back. Well, either they were staying, leaving without Michael, or taking Michael with them.
Ginny knew which of the three options she preferred.
Unfortunately, she had a strong suspicion that the last option was the most likely one.
âHow angry do you think the others are going to be that we didnât tell them we were going?â Neville asked as they were halfway up the ridiculous amount of stairs leading away from the boathouse.
So angry, Ginny thought glumly. So angry.
39 notes
¡
View notes
Text
OverhaulXReader part 7
A week went by without hearing from her. He didnât get her number, and he didnât give her his. They knew where they both lived, and worked, but there was no big reach from either of them. Chrono came in with more paperwork, and had a topic of his own he wanted to bring up. They did this at the childhood home. It just felt fitting.
âItâs come to my attention you left with a girl at the wedding.â he mentioned. âHow did that go?â
âNothing happened.â he was quick to say. He then thought that meant he said she was never coming back, but thatâs not what he meant. âSheâs an old friend.â
âIâm an old friend and Iâve never seen her.â
âShe went to elementary school with me. She left after a certain incident. Weâve kept in contact,âhe briefly explained.
âWhere did she come back from?â Chrono asked.
âIâve said too much.â He was quick to say.
âAlright. Should I be expecting to see her soon?â he asked.
âI donât know.â
Chrono slyly smiled and then walked out.
To keep his mind off things, Kai worked late during the weekend. He worked alone in the office, while Chrono tended to some other things around the compound. All his ideas amount to nothing. His research led to nowhere.
âNow is not a good time.â he heard Chrono say outside his office. âHow did you find this place?â
Then a banging on his office door was soon met.
âMr. Chisaki!â he heard Y/n drunkenly sing.
âBack up!â
Y/n laughed, she was causing mischief. Kai sighed, and opened up the door. It surprised Chrono that Kai opened his own door. Chrono was holding Y/n back. She was dressed more professionally this time. Her hair was up and she wore a wrap dress. She was holding a sealed bottle of wine.
âI brought you a house warming present!â she said like she was not restrained.
âYou can let her go, Chrono.â
âAre you not worried she knew where to find this place?â Chrono asked.
âNo,â he replied.
âYou still-â
âIt's fine.â he was more stern.
Chrono released the drunk girl who did not seem to understand the severity of the situation.
âWhat are you doing here?â Kai asked the girl.
âWork threw me a welcome party, and gave me a free bottle to take home. I figured it's best shared with a friend, or at least give to a friend.â she explained shaking the bottle.
âThank you.â He took the bottle to make sure she wouldn't drop it.âIâm a bit busy tonight.â
âAlright, Iâll go home, I just wanted to check on you.â She told him to turn around.
âStay the night, youâre too drunk, again.â he said.
âYouâre not worried if I have work?â she asked.
âEven if you do, youâll be too hungover.â He told her.
âI guess I can stay. They told me to take a sick day anyway.â she told him.
âWas this planned?â he asked her.
âNo, I thought you would send me home. It's not like I have clothes or anything here.â
âIâll help you get situated soon, just wait on the couch.â he pointed to the on in his office.
She did as he said. He dove into more research that kept leading him nowhere. He would glance over at the girl. She tried keeping her eyes open but her eyelids were heavy. She kept opening them, but wasnât strong enough to keep them open. She was watching him with a peaceful expression. She just enjoyed being in his presence. He knew he hit a wall.
âYou should shower.â he said getting up.
âCalling me stinky?â she yawned
âCome on.â
She slowly got up. She followed him to his room where he found her some pajamas that would be too big for her. He guided her to the bathroom. She already knew how to use the plumbing. He waited outside for her to finish. Once she got out, her hair was in a towel and she was in his clothes.
âWhat should I do about my clothes?â she asked.
âIâll have them cleaned,â he told her.
He took her back to his bed as he put her clothes in the washer machine. He found her waiting for him. She was still awake, even though she must have been tired.
âWhere are you sleeping tonight?â she asked him.
He sat on the edge of the bed.
âI donât know yet.â
âI can take the couch. I did barge in here.â
âYou have feelings for me, donât you?â he was rather bold asking.
She rolled over with her back turned to him.
âI plan on telling you on my own terms.â she told him.
âWhatâs holding you back?â he asked her.
âA couple things.â
âOh?â
âOne reason being I just got back here, I should straighten my ground first before I bother you with a confession.â
âWhatâs another reason?â
âYou have a full plate right now, mister. You donât need me distracting you.â
He didnât like that she was right.
âI can sleep on the-â
âYou can stay, Kai.â she rolled back over.
âDo you want me to?â
âWhat do you think, Mr. know it all?â
âI donât know, you havenât told me anything.â he teased her.
âOh my god!â she laughed.
âIâll make an exception for tonight.â He said putting his feet up. âI want to see you sober soon.â
âAre you asking me out on a date?â she asked.
âIf thatâs what takes to sober you up.â
âAre you going to sleep with that mask on?â she asked.
âYeah.â
She was always smiling at him. There was no hero as good as her, they could never come close to being as good and pure as her.
âGo to sleep, you need it.â he said.
âIâm not done looking at you.â she protested.
âI get it, you like me,â he told her.
She smiled at the acknowledgement. He didnât understand why she had these feelings, he was curious as to why. She seemed like someone who would want someone warm. cuddly, someone who didnât break out in hives, or someone who would enjoy her cooking. She still kept her distance for his needs, always. He did not even give her much hope.
He awoke first. The sunshine came through the blinds and rested on the sleeping girl. She stayed on her side on her of the bed. He thought he could get used to this view, every morning. It wouldnât be awful. She wasnât even a drooler. He got up and finished cleaning her clothes. He started more morning activities. He even changed in another room the off chance she would wake up. He was curious about her. He twirled some (color) locks around his finger, it did nothing.
Kai knew what he was, all the bad he was compared to her. He was dangerous, he knew he has a temper, his quirk can destroy anyone or anything. Yet she still had feelings for him, and probably knew about all his flaws despite his attempts keeping it secret. He left her to wake up on her own.He left her water and some aspirin on the nightstand.
She awoke around 8:40 am. She was still wearing his clothes. She met him in the kitchen where he was drinking coffee.
âGood morning.â She said,
âYou too.â
âDid anything happen last night?â She asked.
âI wouldnât do anything like that to you. You were drunk.â He assured her.
âDid I do anything last night?â It seemed she was asking a different question.
âSeems like youâre quite fond of me.â He replied.
âYou already knew that.â She smiled.
âIâll keep my ears open for this confession of yours.â He told her.
âOh?â
âYouâre right to think with your head like that.â He added. âIâll get you a car when your clothes are ready.â
âYou really washed them, huh?â
âI wouldnât lie about cleaning.â He told her.
âThank you.â
âDo you need any breakfast?â
âDonât worry about me, you know Iâm a professional cook.â
âJust offering.â
A name kept appearing in the paper. âThe league of villainsâ. The attacked some kids apparently, and a lot of them got arrested. Why bother?
âI need your number.â He told her.
âOh, and would it be used for?â She asked already writing it.
âYou get one a lot of drunk messes. Besides, don't you have a confession youâre working on?â
âI havenât decided yet if Iâll tell you anything.â She played along.
âLeaving special words left unsaid? Is that what you want to do?â
âOh Mr. Chisaki, you have more important matters to attend to than waiting for some silly confession!â She pretended to be a debutante with a huge gasped. âThanks for always taking care of me.â She said going back to herself.
âShould I be expecting more drunk visits from you?â
âNo, I think all the house welcoming celebrations are over.â She told him. âHey, is that the league of villains?â She pointed to the newspaper. âI didnât know things were getting this bad.â
âTheyâre just tactless idiots running around causing chaos. They have no goals, no purpose, just riots.â He explained. âThey just throw tantrums with their quirks.â
âThis whole quirk thing seems to be a lot more tension than itâs worth.â She sighed.
His eyebrow raised.
âIt just seems like the heroes use their quirks because they have their licenses, and villains are villains because they donât. It just seems like theyâre all fighting to show off their quirk and have an unnecessary tension.â She told them. âSo much damage is done every damn day.â
âSpoken like someone without a quirk.â
âI have one I just donât use it.â She told him. âAnd you have yours but I it goes well for your job.â She told him.
âAre the careers hero and villain not real jobs to you?â
âListen we have the police force to lower crime. Being a hero or a villain doesnât really focus on the economy stimulating the economy, unless you include merchandise or things the actual villain or hero doesnât actually do.â She explained. âThe existence of those titles just makes both sides worse.â
âDo you wish no one had a quirk?â
âNo, thatâs too much to ever wish for. Besides my quirk helped me, your quirk helps you. We use them for actual jobs.â She explained. âQuirks are just a reason for people to believe itâs fine to treat others like trash, whether they have one or one they donât find interesting.â
âIs the underground a job?â
âYeah, some rules and regulations are too much.â She told him.
An idea was stirring in his mind.
âWhat about you?â
âYouâve given me a lot to think about.â
âI have?â
âBut you have other things to attend to.â
âYou really wanna hear that confession.â
She kissed peace signed him goodbye and he called her a cab home. His group was losing money, but he had an idea. Both villains and heroes are diseases that have disrupted the world, constantly. A real goal was coming in mind. If he could take out the heroes the Shie Hassaikai could regain power again. The villains involvement would be the experimental phase since they are less cared for by society. Before telling Pops his plan, it would have to be feasible, research would have to be done. But he knew his purpose now, to erase the existence of quirks. He could dismember anything and bring it back together, so why not dismember every quirk?
Next https://tryingfe-imaginesblog.tumblr.com/post/613620890123517952/overhaulxreader-part-8-time-went-on-and-managing
6 notes
¡
View notes